Religion our true interest, or, Practical notes upon the third chapter of Malachy the sixteen, seventeen and eighteen verses : seasonable for the times / by Thomas Watson ...
         Watson, Thomas, d. 1686.
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 282 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65309
         Wing W1139
         ESTC R34736
         14576982
         ocm 14576982
         102654
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65309)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102654)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1080:3)
      
       
         
           
             Religion our true interest, or, Practical notes upon the third chapter of Malachy the sixteen, seventeen and eighteen verses : seasonable for the times / by Thomas Watson ...
             Watson, Thomas, d. 1686.
          
           [14], 231 p.
           
             Printed by J. Astwood for Tho. Parkhurst ...,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Malachi III, 16-18 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Theology, Practical.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           RELIGION
           OUR
           TRUE
           INTEREST
           :
           OR
           PRACTICAL
           NOTES
           UPON
           The
           Third
           Chapter
           of
           MALACHY
           ,
           THE
           Sixteen
           ,
           Seventeen
           and
           Eighteen
           VERSES
           .
        
         
           Seasonable
           for
           the
           Times
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             WATSON
          
           ,
           sometimes
           Minister
           of
           
             Stephens
             Walbrook
             ,
             Lond.
          
           
        
         
           
             PROV
             .
             14.27
             .
          
           
             The
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             Fountain
             of
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             Astwood
          
           ,
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           Three
           Crowns
           ,
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           of
           Cheap-side
           ,
           near
           Mercers-Chappel
           .
           1682.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           BOOKS
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
           In
           this
           Writing
           Age
           *
           
             (
             ferè
             ad
             nauseam
          
           )
           I
           intended
           my
           Pen
           should
           have
           been
           silent
           ,
           but
           the
           variety
           and
           Weightiness
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           desire
           
           of
           some
           Friends
           did
           prevail
           with
           me
           to
           Publish
           it
           .
           The
           main
           design
           of
           this
           excellent
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           to
           encourage
           Solid
           Piety
           ,
           and
           confute
           the
           Atheists
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           imagine
           there
           is
           no
           gain
           in
           Godliness
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Speech
           of
           King
           Saul
           to
           his
           Servants
           ,
           
             1
             Sam.
             22.7
             .
             Will
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Iesse
           
             give
             every
             one
             of
             you
             Fields
             and
             Vineyards
             ?
          
           Will
           the
           World
           or
           mens
           Lusts
           give
           them
           such
           noble
           Recompences
           of
           Reward
           ,
           as
           God
           bestows
           upon
           his
           Followers
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           it
           is
           Holiness
           carries
           away
           the
           Garland
           .
           As
           for
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           it
           comes
           abroad
           in
           a
           
           plain
           dress
           :
           Truth
           like
           a
           Diamond
           Shines
           brightest
           in
           its
           native
           Lustre
           ;
           Saint
           Paul
           came
           not
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             excellency
             of
             Speech
          
           *
           ,
           or
           the
           Pride
           of
           Oratory
           †
           ;
           His
           Study
           was
           not
           to
           Court
           ,
           but
           Convert
           .
           It
           is
           an
           unhappiness
           that
           in
           these
           Luxuriant
           times
           ,
           Religion
           should
           for
           the
           most
           part
           run
           either
           into
           Notion
           or
           Ceremony
           ;
           The
           Spirits
           of
           Religion
           are
           evaporated
           .
           When
           Knowledge
           is
           turned
           into
           Taste
           ,
           and
           digested
           into
           Practice
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           Saving
           .
           That
           God
           would
           accompany
           these
           few
           impolite
           Lines
           ,
           with
           the
           Operation
           
           and
           Benediction
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           edifying
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           him
           who
           is
        
         
           
             
               Thine
               in
               all
               Christian
               Service
            
             ,
             Thomas
             Watson
             .
          
           
             Dowgate
             ,
             
               Nov.
               
                 22.
                 1681.
              
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           ALPHABETICAL
           .
        
         
           
             
               A
            
             
               ABusers
               of
               Gods
               Iewels
               Punished
               .
            
             
               
                 pag.
                 181.
              
               
            
             
               Afflictions
               have
               their
               Consolations
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 227
              
            
             
               Apostacy
               dangerous
            
             
               
                 p.
                 8
              
            
             
               Appearance
               of
               sin
               to
               be
               shunned
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 47
              
            
             
               Arguments
               to
               hold
               fast
               Integrity
               in
               evil
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 7
              
            
             
               Assurance
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               consistent
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 21
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               B
            
             
               BEst
               need
               Sparing
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 202
              
            
             
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               perfect
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 192
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               C
            
             
               CArnal
               Fear
               evil
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 14
              
            
             
               Christians
               instead
               of
               speaking
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               speak
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 89
              
            
             
               Comfort
               when
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 mine
              
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 171
              
            
             
               Covenant
               Vnion
               with
               God
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 172
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               D
            
             
               DAy
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               how
               far
               to
               be
               feared
               by
               a
               Child
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 71
              
            
             
               Day
               of
               making
               up
               Gods
               Iewels
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 190
              
            
             
               Death
               how
               far
               to
               be
               feared
               by
               a
               Child
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 67
              
            
             
               Different
               carriage
               of
               God
               towards
               his
               Children
               and
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 134
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               E
            
             
               EVil
               Thoughts
               are
               Punishable
               in
               Gods
               Court.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 111
              
            
             
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 29
              
            
             
               Eyes
               of
               Sinners
               at
               present
               shut
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 209
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               F
            
             
               FEar
               of
               God
               Described
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 15
              
            
             
               Fear
               of
               God
               is
               by
               a
               Trope
               put
               for
               all
               Religion
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Fear
               of
               God
               makes
               us
               Fear
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 45
              
            
             
               Fearing
               God
               and
               keeping
               his
               Commandments
               Conjoyned
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 54
              
            
             
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               to
               be
               attained
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 80
              
            
             
               Fear
               of
               missing
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 78
              
            
             
               Folly
               of
               Idolaters
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 136
              
            
             
               Friends
               may
               be
               forgetful
               ,
               but
               God
               will
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 150
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               G
            
             
               GOD
               deals
               with
               his
               Saints
               ,
               as
               a
               Father
               with
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 195
              
            
             
               God
               deals
               well
               with
               his
               People
               when
               he
               Afflicts
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 217
              
            
             
               
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               Good
               in
               his
               Children
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 130
              
            
             
               Gods
               hearkning
               to
               us
               should
               make
               us
               hearken
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 138
              
            
             
               God
               hath
               a
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
               for
               his
               People
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 140
              
            
             
               Gods
               owning
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 161
              
            
             
               Gods
               Sparing
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 201
              
            
             
               Good
               Conference
               to
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 82
              
            
             
               Graces
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               perfect
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 191
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               H
            
             
               HAsty
               Words
               shew
               the
               Devil
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 87
              
            
             
               Hearts
               Deceit
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 62
              
            
             
               Heart
               not
               to
               be
               hardened
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 156
              
            
             
               Helps
               to
               good
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 100
              
            
             
               Helps
               to
               holy
               Thoughts
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 127
              
            
             
               Hell
               ,
               how
               far
               to
               be
               Feared
               by
               a
               Believer
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 73
              
            
             
               Honour
               attends
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 174
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               I
            
             
               IDle
               Talk
               Censured
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 85
              
            
             
               Incitements
               to
               holy
               Thoughts
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 114
              
            
             
               Ingredients
               into
               the
               Fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 16
              
            
             
               
               Integrity
               to
               be
               preserved
               Inviolable
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 3
              
            
             
               Iovial
               Sinners
               reproved
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 25
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               M
            
             
               MAking
               up
               of
               Gods
               Iewels
               ,
               what
               it
               implys
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 185
              
            
             
               Maintain
               honourable
               Thoughts
               of
               God
               in
               Affliction
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 231
              
            
             
               Matter
               of
               our
               Holy
               Musings
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 113
              
            
             
               Means
               to
               be
               good
               in
               evil
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 9
              
            
             
               Mercies
               of
               God
               to
               be
               Recorded
               .
            
             
               149
            
             
               Murmuring
               a
               God-provoking
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 87
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               N
            
             
               NAme
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               it
               signifies
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 103
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               O
            
             
               OAths
               weigh
               heavy
               in
               Gods
               Balance
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 89
              
            
             
               Omnisciency
               of
               God
               to
               be
               admired
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 132
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               P
            
             
               PRiviledges
               of
               being
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 165
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               R
            
             
               REasons
               enforcing
               the
               Fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 19
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               S
            
             
               SAints
               should
               be
               sparing
               in
               their
               Censures
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 205
              
            
             
               Saints
               have
               Gods
               Ear.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 134
              
            
             
               Saints
               Purgatory
               is
               in
               this
               Life
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 144
              
            
             
               Saints
               Gods
               Iewels
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 175
              
            
             
               Saints
               should
               shine
               as
               Iewels
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 183
              
            
             
               Satans
               Snares
            
             
               
                 p.
                 59
              
            
             
               Scoffers
               the
               vilest
               of
               Sinners
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 28
              
            
             
               Secure
               Sinners
               Characterized
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 27
              
            
             
               Serve
               God
               as
               a
               Son
               doth
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 203
              
            
             
               Signs
               of
               the
               Fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 45
              
            
             
               Signs
               of
               such
               as
               shall
               goe
               to
               Hell.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 74
              
            
             
               Silence
               in
               Religion
               a
               loud
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 85
              
            
             
               Sinful
               compliance
               sordid
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 5
              
            
             
               Sin
               worse
               than
               Affliction
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 46
              
            
             
               Sin
               begins
               in
               the
               Thoughts
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 109
              
            
             
               Sinners
               have
               not
               right
               thoughts
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 107
              
            
             
               Sinners
               shall
               not
               be
               spared
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 203
              
            
             
               Sins
               of
               the
               Wicked
               written
               down
               in
               Gods
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 146
              
            
             
               
               Swasives
               to
               holy
               Conference
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 94
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               T
            
             
               THinking
               of
               God
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 125
              
            
             
               Thoughts
               of
               God
               may
               be
               Peccant
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 124
              
            
             
               Thoughts
               and
               good
               Speeches
               of
               the
               Godly
               are
               Written
               down
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 140
              
            
             
               Time
               of
               Discerning
               between
               the
               Righteous
               and
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 210
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               V
            
             
               VAin
               Thoughts
               the
               froth
               of
               the
               Brain
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 108
              
            
             
               Vain
               thoughts
               Pernitious
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 109
              
            
             
               Vnion
               of
               the
               Saints
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 189
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               W
            
             
               WAnt
               of
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 22
              
            
             
               Wicked
               men
               Vile
               in
               Gods
               account
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 178
              
            
             
               Wisdom
               to
               engage
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               on
               our
               side
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 158
              
            
             
               Works
               of
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 57
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           85.
           line
           26.
           for
           no
           ,
           read
           not
           .
           Pag.
           155.
           marg
           .
           3
           Vse
           ,
           dele
           3.
           
           Pag.
           188.
           l.
           15
           ,
           for
           discords
           r.
           discord
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PRACTICAL
           NOTES
           UPON
           
             MALACH
             .
             III.
             Ver.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Then
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hearkned
               and
               heard
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               book
               of
               remembrance
               was
               written
               before
               him
               for
               them
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               thought
               upon
               his
               Name
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               )
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               Iewels
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               spare
               them
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               Son
               that
               serveth
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Shewing
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             hold
             fast
             their
             Integrity
             in
             times
             of
             defection
             .
          
           
             THE
             
               Scripture
               of
               Truth
            
             *
             ,
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             Faith.
             This
             Portion
             of
             Scripture
             which
             now
             presents
             it self
             to
             our
             view
             ,
             hath
             its
             Sacred
             Elegancies
             ,
             and
             is
             
               all
               glorious
               
               within
            
             .
             It
             was
             composed
             by
             Malachy
             ,
             whose
             name
             imports
             Messenger
             *
             ;
             he
             came
             upon
             an
             Ambassage
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             .
             This
             Prophet
             was
             so
             famous
             ,
             that
             Origen
             and
             others
             (
             though
             injudiciously
             )
             supposed
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Angel.
             He
             lived
             after
             the
             building
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             and
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             contemporary
             with
             Haggai
             ,
             and
             Zechariah
             †
             .
          
           
             This
             blessed
             Prophet
             did
             
               lift
               up
               his
               voice
               like
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
            
             and
             tell
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             the
             last
             Trumpet
             that
             sounded
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             In
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               A
               Character
               of
               the
               Godly
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   General
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   Fearers
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     they
                     that
                     feared
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   Special
                   :
                   
                     
                       (
                       1
                       )
                       
                         They
                         spake
                         often
                         one
                         to
                         another
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       (
                       2
                       )
                       
                         They
                         thought
                         upon
                         Gods
                         Name
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               II.
               The
               
                 Good
                 Effects
              
               of
               their
               Piety
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   regarded
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     hearkned
                     and
                     heard
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   recorded
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     a
                     book
                     of
                     remembrance
                     was
                     written
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   rewarded
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   reward
                   consisted
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   
                     
                       (
                       1
                       )
                       Gods
                       owning
                       them
                       ;
                       
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         mine
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       (
                       2
                       )
                       Gods
                       Honouring
                       them
                       ;
                       
                         in
                         that
                         day
                         when
                         I
                         make
                         up
                         my
                         Iewels
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       (
                       3
                       )
                       Gods
                       Sparing
                       them
                       .
                       
                         I
                         will
                         spare
                         them
                         as
                         a
                         man
                         spareth
                         his
                         own
                         Son
                         that
                         serveth
                         him
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             distinctly
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             connexive
             particle
             stands
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Text
             which
             may
             not
             be
             omitted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             word
             Then.
             
          
           
             Then
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Then
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             Israels
             return
             from
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ;
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             people
             grew
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             came
             worse
             out
             of
             the
             Furnace
             than
             they
             went
             in
             ,
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             *
             in
             this
             bad
             juncture
             of
             time
             ,
             
               then
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             Hence
             observe
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             Profaneness
             of
             the
             times
             should
             not
             slacken
             but
             highthen
             our
             zeal
             .
             
             The
             looser
             others
             are
             ,
             the
             stricter
             we
             should
             be
             .
             In
             those
             degenerate
             times
             when
             men
             were
             arrived
             at
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             highth
             of
             Impudence
             ,
             and
             durst
             speak
             Treason
             against
             Heaven
             ;
             then
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             spake
             often
             one
             to
             another
             .
             When
             others
             were
             Plaintiffs
             these
             were
             Defendants
             ;
             when
             
             others
             spake
             against
             God
             ,
             these
             spake
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             
             Noah's
             dayes
             all
             Flesh
             had
             corrupted
             it self
             ,
             (
             the
             old
             World
             was
             drowned
             in
             sin
             before
             it
             was
             drowned
             in
             water
             :
             )
             now
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             
               Noah
               was
               perfect
               in
               his
               Generation
               ,
               and
               Noah
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.9
             .
             He
             was
             the
             Phoenix
             of
             his
             age
             .
             Athanasius
             stood
             up
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             was
             turned
             Arrian
             *
             .
             The
             more
             outragious
             others
             are
             in
             Sin
             ,
             the
             more
             couragious
             we
             should
             be
             for
             Truth
             .
             When
             the
             Atheists
             said
             ,
             
               't
               is
               Vain
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               Then
            
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             spake
             often
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             
             
               Why
               should
               we
               be
               holiest
               in
               evil
               Times
               .
            
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             divine
             Injunction
             .
             God
             chargeth
             us
             to
             be
             singular
             ,
             Mat.
             5.47
             .
             to
             be
             circumspect
             ,
             Eph.
             5.15
             .
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             Idolaters
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             to
             
               shine
               as
               Lights
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Philip.
             2.15
             .
             He
             forbids
             us
             to
             symbolize
             with
             Sinners
             ,
             or
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             :
             the
             way
             to
             Hell
             is
             a
             
               beaten
               road
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             calls
             to
             us
             to
             turn
             out
             of
             the
             road
             ,
             Exod.
             23.2
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               follow
               a
               multitude
               to
               do
               evil
            
             *
             .
             This
             is
             reason
             enough
             to
             keep
             our selves
             pure
             in
             a
             time
             of
             common
             
             Infection
             .
             As
             Gods
             Word
             is
             our
             Rule
             ,
             so
             his
             Will
             is
             our
             Warrant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             holiest
             in
             evil
             times
             is
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             .
             To
             profess
             Religion
             when
             the
             times
             favour
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             Great
             matter
             .
             Who
             almost
             will
             not
             court
             the
             Queen
             of
             the
             Gospel
             when
             she
             is
             hung
             with
             Jewels
             ?
             but
             to
             own
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             when
             they
             are
             decried
             and
             maligned
             ,
             to
             love
             a
             persecuted
             truth
             ,
             this
             evidenceth
             a
             vital
             Principle
             of
             Goodness
             .
             Dead
             Fish
             swim
             down
             the
             stream
             ,
             living
             Fish
             swim
             against
             it
             .
             To
             swim
             against
             the
             common
             stream
             of
             evil
             shews
             Grace
             to
             be
             alive
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Elias
             continuing
             zealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             digged
             down
             Gods
             Altars
             ,
             1
             King.
             19.10
             .
             shewed
             his
             heart
             and
             lips
             had
             been
             touched
             with
             a
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             See
             hence
             how
             unworthy
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             who
             use
             sinful
             complyance
             ,
             and
             cut
             the
             Garment
             of
             their
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             Mode
             and
             fashion
             of
             the
             times
             .
             They
             consult
             not
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             safest
             *
             .
             Complying
             spirits
             can
             truckle
             to
             the
             humours
             of
             others
             ;
             they
             can
             
             bow
             either
             to
             the
             East
             or
             to
             the
             Host
             ;
             they
             prefer
             a
             whole
             Skin
             before
             a
             pure
             Conscience
             .
             They
             can
             with
             the
             Planet
             Mercury
             vary
             their
             motion
             ;
             they
             can
             as
             the
             Mariner
             shift
             their
             Sail
             with
             every
             wind
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Mungril
             Israelites
             speak
             the
             Language
             of
             Canaan
             and
             Ashdod
             .
             These
             are
             like
             the
             Samaritans
             of
             whom
             Iosephus
             saith
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             flourished
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             a-kin
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Jews
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             they
             disclaimed
             Kindred
             with
             them
             .
             The
             
               old
               Serpent
            
             hath
             taught
             men
             crooked
             windings
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             for
             that
             Religion
             not
             which
             hath
             truth
             on
             its
             side
             ,
             but
             power
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Let
             us
             keep
             up
             the
             vigour
             of
             our
             zeal
             in
             times
             of
             degeneracy
             .
             We
             should
             by
             an
             holy
             Antiperistasis
             burn
             hotter
             in
             a
             frozen
             age
             .
             We
             live
             in
             the
             dregs
             of
             time
             ;
             Sin
             is
             grown
             common
             and
             impudent
             :
             'T
             is
             excellent
             to
             walk
             Antipodes
             to
             the
             World.
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             as
             Lillies
             and
             Roses
             among
             the
             Briars
             .
             Sin
             is
             never
             the
             better
             because
             it
             is
             in
             fashion
             ,
             nor
             will
             this
             plea
             hold
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             as
             the
             most
             .
             God
             will
             say
             ,
             Seeing
             
             you
             sinned
             with
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             you
             shall
             go
             to
             Hell
             with
             the
             Multitude
             .
             O
             let
             us
             keep
             pure
             among
             dregs
             ;
             let
             us
             be
             like
             Fish
             that
             retain
             their
             freshness
             in
             salt
             waters
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             Lamp
             which
             shined
             
               in
               the
               smoaking
               Furnace
            
             ,
             Gen.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Consider
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             holy
             in
             times
             of
             General
             defection
             is
             that
             which
             God
             is
             Greatly
             pleased
             with
             .
             The
             Lord
             was
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             holy
             conferences
             and
             dialogues
             of
             these
             Saints
             in
             the
             Text.
             When
             others
             were
             inveighing
             against
             the
             Deity
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             parcel
             of
             holy
             Souls
             speaking
             of
             Glory
             and
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             their
             words
             were
             Musick
             in
             Gods
             ears
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             keep
             up
             a
             spirit
             of
             Holiness
             in
             an
             adulterous
             Generation
             ,
             is
             a
             Christians
             honour
             .
             This
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             that
             she
             held
             fast
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             even
             
               where
               Satans
               seat
               was
            
             ,
             Rev.
             2.13
             .
             The
             Impiety
             of
             the
             times
             is
             a
             Foyl
             to
             set
             off
             Grace
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             cast
             a
             greater
             lustre
             .
             Then
             a
             Christian
             is
             most
             lovely
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             (
             as
             Ambrose
             saith
             )
             like
             the
             Cypresse
             ,
             which
             keeps
             its
             Viridity
             and
             freshness
             in
             the
             Winter
             season
             .
             Psalm
             37.37
             .
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               
               the
               Vpright
            
             :
             An
             upright
             man
             is
             always
             worth
             beholding
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             is
             most
             to
             be
             admired
             when
             like
             a
             bright
             Star
             he
             Shines
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             having
             lost
             all
             ,
             holds
             fast
             his
             integrity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             be
             Good
             in
             a
             prosligate
             Age
             ,
             doth
             much
             animate
             weak
             beginners
             ;
             it
             
               Strengthens
               feeble
               knees
            
             ,
             Isa.
             35.3
             .
             And
             shores
             up
             those
             
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             which
             are
             ready
             to
             fall
             .
             One
             mans
             Zeal
             is
             a
             Torch
             for
             others
             to
             light
             at
             .
             How
             did
             the
             Constancy
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             inflame
             the
             love
             of
             many
             to
             the
             Truth
             !
             Though
             only
             Christs
             blood
             doth
             Save
             ,
             yet
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             may
             strengthen
             .
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Prison
             Chain
             ,
             made
             Converts
             in
             
             Nero's
             Court
             ,
             two
             of
             which
             were
             afterwards
             Martyrs
             as
             History
             relates
             .
             Mr.
             
             Bradford's
             holy
             advice
             and
             example
             so
             confirmed
             Bishop
             Farrar
             that
             he
             would
             not
             touch
             with
             the
             Roman
             Pollution
             .
             *
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             sad
             will
             it
             be
             for
             Christians
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             their
             former
             Profession
             ,
             and
             espouse
             a
             novel
             Religion
             .
             Iulian
             Bathed
             himself
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             Offered
             in
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             wash'd
             off
             his
             former
             Baptism
             .
             In
             the
             
             time
             of
             
               Iulius
               Cesar
            
             this
             Prodigy
             happened
             ,
             after
             a
             plentiful
             Vintage
             there
             were
             wild
             Grapes
             appeared
             upon
             their
             Vines
             ,
             which
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             Ominous
             .
             When
             men
             seemed
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             bring
             forth
             the
             Wild
             Grapes
             of
             Impiety
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             Omen
             and
             Prognostick
             of
             their
             Ruine
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.21
             .
             
               For
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               them
               not
               to
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               than
               after
               they
               have
               known
               it
               to
               turn
               from
               the
               Holy
               Commandment
               .
            
             Let
             all
             this
             make
             us
             maintain
             the
             power
             of
             Holiness
             in
             the
             worst
             Times
             :
             Though
             others
             wonder
             we
             do
             not
             sin
             after
             the
             rate
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             ,
             remember
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             with
             a
             few
             ,
             than
             to
             Hell
             in
             the
             Crowd
             .
          
           
             How
             may
             we
             keep
             up
             the
             briskness
             and
             fervour
             of
             Grace
             in
             times
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             beware
             of
             having
             our
             hearts
             too
             much
             linked
             to
             the
             World.
             
             The
             World
             damps
             zeal
             ,
             as
             Earth
             chokes
             the
             fire
             .
             We
             are
             bid
             to
             
               love
               our
               Enemies
            
             ;
             but
             the
             World
             is
             such
             an
             Enemy
             as
             we
             must
             not
             love
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             2.15
             .
             
               Love
               not
               the
               World.
            
             The
             World
             bewitcheth
             with
             
             her
             Blandishments
             ,
             and
             kills
             with
             her
             silver
             Darts
             .
             He
             who
             is
             a
             Demas
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             Iudas
             ;
             a
             lover
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             Money
             betray
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             and
             make
             Shipwrack
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             Voluntiers
             in
             Religion
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Choose
             God's
             service
             ,
             Psal.
             119.30
             .
             
               I
               have
               chosen
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               .
            
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             good
             out
             of
             Design
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             good
             out
             of
             Choice
             .
             Hypocrites
             are
             good
             only
             out
             of
             worldly
             design
             ,
             they
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             for
             secular
             advantage
             ,
             and
             these
             will
             in
             time
             fall
             away
             .
             The
             Chelidonian
             Stone
             keeps
             its
             Vertue
             no
             longer
             than
             it
             is
             inclosed
             in
             Gold
             ,
             take
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Gold
             ,
             and
             it
             loseth
             its
             vertue
             .
             False
             Hearts
             are
             good
             no
             longer
             than
             they
             are
             inclosed
             in
             golden
             Prosperity
             ,
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Gold
             ,
             and
             they
             lose
             all
             their
             seeming
             Goodness
             :
             But
             if
             we
             would
             retain
             our
             Sanctity
             in
             Backsliding
             times
             we
             must
             serve
             God
             purely
             out
             of
             Choice
             .
             He
             who
             is
             good
             out
             of
             Choice
             loves
             holiness
             for
             its
             beauty
             ,
             and
             adheres
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Jewels
             of
             preferment
             are
             pulled
             off
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             inlaid
             with
             sincerity
             .
             If
             a
             piece
             of
             Timber
             begin
             to
             bend
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             it
             is
             not
             sound
             .
             Why
             do
             any
             bend
             and
             comply
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             hearts
             are
             not
             sound
             ,
             Psal.
             78.37
             .
             
               Their
               hearts
               were
               not
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               stedfast
               .
            
             Sincerity
             causeth
             stability
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             to
             
               stand
               fast
            
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             
               put
               on
               the
               Girdle
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             6.19
             .
             
               Stand
               fast
               therefore
               ,
               having
               your
               loins
               Girt
               about
               with
               truth
               .
            
             The
             Girdle
             of
             Truth
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             get
             love
             to
             Christ.
             Love
             is
             an
             holy
             transport
             ,
             it
             fires
             the
             affections
             ,
             steels
             the
             Courage
             ,
             carries
             a
             Christian
             above
             the
             love
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             Cant.
             8.7
             .
             
               Many
               waters
               cannot
               quench
               Love
            
             :
             Love
             made
             Christ
             suffer
             for
             us
             .
             If
             any
             one
             ask
             what
             Christ
             died
             off
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             he
             died
             of
             Love.
             If
             we
             love
             Christ
             ,
             we
             will
             own
             him
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             that
             Virgin
             Basil
             speaks
             of
             ,
             who
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             upon
             sinful
             terms
             ,
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Let
               Life
               and
               Money
               go
               ,
               welcome
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
           
             5.
             
             If
             we
             would
             keep
             up
             the
             sprightly
             Vigour
             of
             Grace
             in
             evil
             times
             ,
             let
             us
             harden
             our
             Hearts
             against
             the
             taunts
             and
             reproaches
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             David
             was
             
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Drunkards
            
             ,
             Psal.
             69.12
             .
             A
             Christian
             is
             never
             the
             worse
             for
             reproach
             .
             The
             Stars
             are
             not
             the
             less
             Glorious
             though
             they
             have
             ugly
             names
             given
             them
             ,
             the
             Bear
             ,
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reproaches
             are
             but
             
               Assulae
               Crucis
               ,
               the
               Chips
               of
               the
               Cross.
            
             How
             will
             he
             endure
             the
             Stake
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bear
             a
             Scoff
             ?
             *
             Reproaches
             for
             Christ
             ,
             are
             Ensigns
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Badges
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             Let
             Christians
             bind
             these
             as
             a
             Crown
             about
             their
             Head.
             Better
             have
             men
             reproach
             you
             for
             being
             good
             ,
             than
             have
             God
             Damn
             you
             for
             being
             wicked
             .
             Be
             not
             laughed
             out
             of
             your
             Religion
             :
             If
             a
             Lame
             man
             laugh
             at
             you
             for
             going
             upright
             ,
             will
             you
             therefore
             halt
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             we
             would
             keep
             up
             the
             Vigour
             of
             devotion
             in
             a
             General
             Epilepsy
             ,
             let
             us
             beg
             of
             God
             confirming
             Grace
             .
             Habitual
             Grace
             may
             flag
             ;
             Peter
             had
             habitual
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             was
             foyled
             ;
             he
             lost
             a
             single
             Battel
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             Victory
             .
             We
             need
             exciting
             ,
             assisting
             ,
             corroborating
             
             Grace
             ;
             not
             onely
             Grace
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             Grace
             with
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             Auxiliary
             Grace
             (
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             fresh
             gale
             of
             the
             Spirit
             )
             will
             carry
             us
             undauntedly
             through
             the
             Worlds
             blustering
             storms
             .
             Thus
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             up
             our
             Heroick
             zeal
             in
             corrupt
             times
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             
               Mount
               Zion
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             moved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Shewing
             the
             Character
             in
             general
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             done
             with
             the
             frontispiece
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             begin
             (
             1
             )
             with
             the
             Character
             
               in
               General
            
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             they
             are
             Fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             
               they
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             What
             Fear
             is
             meant
             here
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ;
             
             It
             is
             not
             meant
             (
             1
             )
             of
             a
             natural
             Fear
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             tremor
             or
             palpitation
             of
             Heart
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             approach
             of
             some
             imminent
             danger
             ,
             *
             Eccles.
             12.5
             .
             
               Fears
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             a
             sinful
             Fear
             ,
             which
             is
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Superstitious
             Fear
             :
             An
             Hare
             crossing
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             more
             dreaded
             than
             an
             Harlot
             lying
             in
             the
             Bed.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Carnal
             fear
             *
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Ague
             of
             the
             Soul
             which
             sets
             it
             a
             shaking
             .
             He
             who
             is
             timorous
             will
             be
             treacherous
             ;
             he
             will
             decoy
             his
             friend
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             God.
             Three
             times
             in
             one
             Chapter
             Christ
             cautions
             us
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Men
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             
             Vers.
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             31.
             
             Aristotle
             saith
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Camelion
             turns
             into
             so
             many
             colours
             ,
             is
             through
             excessive
             fear
             :
             Fear
             makes
             men
             change
             their
             Religion
             as
             the
             Camelion
             doth
             her
             Colours
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Carnal
             Fear
             is
             discruciating
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             4.18
             .
             
               Fear
               hath
               torment
               in
               it
            
             ;
             the
             Greek
             word
             for
             Torment
             ,
             *
             is
             sommetimes
             put
             for
             Hell
             ,
             Mat.
             25.46
             .
             Fear
             hath
             Hell
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Pernitious
             .
             1.
             
             It
             Indisposeth
             for
             Duty
             .
             The
             Disciples
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Fear
             ,
             were
             fitter
             to
             Fly
             than
             to
             
               Pray
               ,
               Mat.
            
             26.56
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             puts
             men
             upon
             indirect
             means
             to
             Save
             themselves
             ,
             Prov.
             26.25
             .
             
               The
               Fear
               of
               man
               bringeth
               a
               Snare
            
             ;
             what
             made
             Peter
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Origen
             sprinkle
             
             incense
             before
             the
             Idol
             ,
             but
             fear
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Positively
             ;
             the
             Fear
             meant
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             a
             Divine
             Fear
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reverencing
             and
             adoring
             Gods
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             setting
             our selves
             always
             under
             his
             Sacred
             inspection
             .
             The
             infinite
             distance
             between
             God
             and
             us
             causeth
             this
             Fear
             .
             When
             Gods
             Glory
             began
             to
             shine
             out
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Moses
             said
             ,
             
               I
               exceedingly
               fear
               and
               quake
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.21
             .
             Such
             as
             approach
             Gods
             presence
             with
             light
             feathery
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             Worship
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             a
             rude
             careless
             manner
             ,
             have
             none
             of
             this
             fear
             .
             In
             the
             words
             are
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Act
               ,
               Fear
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Object
               ,
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               They
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Summe
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.13
             .
             Fear
             is
             the
             leading
             Grace
             ,
             the
             first
             seed
             God
             sows
             in
             the
             Heart
             .
             When
             a
             Christian
             can
             say
             little
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             nothing
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             yet
             he
             dares
             not
             deny
             but
             he
             fears
             God.
             *
             God
             is
             so
             Great
             that
             he
             is
             afraid
             of
             displeasing
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             Good
             that
             he
             is
             afraid
             of
             losing
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             indispensible
             Duty
             incumbent
             on
             Christians
             to
             be
             Fearers
             of
             God.
             
             
             Eccles.
             5.7
             .
             
               Fear
               thou
               God.
            
             Deut.
             28.58
             .
             
               That
               thou
               maist
               fear
               this
               Glorious
               and
               fearful
               name
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             This
             goes
             to
             the
             very
             constituting
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             One
             can
             no
             more
             act
             as
             a
             Christian
             without
             Fear
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             act
             as
             a
             man
             without
             reason
             .
             This
             Holy
             Fear
             is
             the
             fixed
             temper
             and
             Complexion
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             This
             Fear
             is
             not
             Servile
             but
             Filial
             ;
             there
             is
             difference
             between
             
               Fearing
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               being
               afraid
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             Godly
             fear
             God
             as
             a
             Child
             doth
             his
             Father
             ,
             the
             wicked
             are
             afraid
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Prisoner
             is
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             This
             divine
             Fear
             will
             appear
             admirable
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             how
             it
             is
             mixed
             and
             interwoven
             with
             several
             of
             the
             Graces
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             mixed
             with
             Love
             ,
             Psal.
             145.19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             Chast
             Spouse
             fears
             to
             displease
             her
             Husband
             because
             she
             loves
             him
             :
             There
             's
             a
             necessity
             that
             fear
             and
             love
             should
             be
             in
             conjunction
             .
             Love
             is
             as
             the
             Sails
             to
             swiften
             the
             Souls
             motion
             ,
             and
             Fear
             as
             the
             Ballast
             to
             keep
             it
             steady
             in
             Religion
             :
             Love
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             grow
             wanton
             unless
             it
             be
             poised
             with
             fear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             mixed
             with
             Faith
             ,
             Hebr.
             11.7
             .
             
               By
               Faith
               Noah
               
               moved
               with
               fear
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             Soul
             looks
             either
             to
             Gods
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             it
             's
             own
             sinfulness
             ,
             it
             fears
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             fear
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             Christs
             merits
             ;
             the
             Soul
             doth
             tremble
             yet
             trust
             .
             Like
             a
             Ship
             which
             lies
             at
             Anchor
             ,
             though
             it
             shakes
             with
             the
             wind
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             fixed
             at
             Anchor
             .
             God
             in
             Great
             wisdom
             coupleth
             these
             two
             graces
             of
             Faith
             and
             Fear
             .
             Fear
             preserves
             seriousness
             ,
             faith
             preserves
             chearfulness
             .
             Fear
             is
             as
             Lead
             to
             the
             Net
             to
             keep
             a
             Christian
             from
             floating
             in
             presumption
             ,
             and
             Faith
             is
             as
             Cork
             to
             the
             Net
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             sinking
             in
             despair
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             mixed
             with
             Prudence
             :
             he
             who
             fears
             God
             hath
             the
             Serpents
             eye
             in
             the
             Doves
             head
             .
             He
             foresees
             and
             avoids
             those
             Rocks
             which
             others
             run
             upon
             .
             Prov.
             22.3
             .
             Though
             divine
             Fear
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             Person
             Cowardly
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             mixed
             with
             Hope
             .
             Psalm
             33.18
             .
             
               The
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               on
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             One
             would
             think
             Fear
             should
             destroy
             Hope
             ,
             but
             it
             cherisheth
             it
             .
             Fear
             is
             to
             Hope
             as
             the
             
             Oil
             to
             the
             Lamp
             ,
             it
             keeps
             it
             burning
             :
             the
             more
             we
             fear
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             may
             hope
             in
             his
             Mercy
             .
             Indeed
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Fear
             of
             God
             do
             sometimes
             hope
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Good
               hope
               through
               Grace
            
             ,
             2
             Thessa.
             2.16
             .
             Sinners
             pretend
             to
             have
             
               the
               helmet
               of
               Hope
            
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.8
             .
             but
             want
             the
             
               breast-plate
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             mixed
             with
             Industry
             ,
             Heb.
             11.7
             .
             
               Noah
               moved
               with
               fear
               prepared
               an
               ark
               .
            
             There
             is
             1.
             
             A
             fear
             of
             diffidence
             ,
             which
             represents
             God
             as
             a
             severe
             Judge
             ,
             this
             takes
             the
             Soul
             off
             from
             duty
             *
             .
             2.
             
             A
             fear
             of
             diligence
             ;
             a
             Christian
             fears
             and
             prayes
             ,
             fears
             and
             repents
             .
             Fear
             quickens
             Industry
             .
             The
             Spouse
             fearing
             lest
             the
             Bridegroom
             should
             come
             before
             she
             is
             dressed
             ,
             hastens
             and
             puts
             on
             her
             Jewels
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             meet
             him
             .
             Fear
             causeth
             a
             watchful
             eye
             ,
             and
             a
             working
             hand
             .
             Fear
             banisheth
             sloth
             out
             of
             it's
             Diocese
             .
             The
             Greatest
             labour
             in
             Religion
             (
             saith
             Holy
             Fear
             )
             is
             far
             less
             than
             the
             least
             pain
             the
             damned
             feel
             in
             Hell
             :
             no
             Greater
             Spur
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             race
             than
             fear
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Cogent
             Reasons
             enforcing
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             THe
             Reasons
             enforcing
             this
             Holy
             Fear
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             Gods
             eye
             is
             alwayes
             upon
             us
             .
             He
             who
             is
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             earthly
             Prince
             ,
             will
             be
             carefull
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             offend
             him
             .
             Iob
             31.4
             .
             
               Doth
               not
               he
               see
               my
               wayes
               ,
               and
               count
               all
               my
               Steps
               ?
            
             God
             sees
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             Psalm
             139.12
             .
             
               The
               darkness
               hideth
               not
               from
               thee
               .
            
             The
             night
             is
             no
             Curtain
             ,
             the
             clouds
             are
             no
             Canopy
             to
             hinder
             or
             intercept
             Gods
             sight
             .
             He
             sees
             the
             Heart
             .
             A
             Judge
             can
             judge
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             God
             judgeth
             of
             the
             
               Heart
               .
               Ier.
            
             17.10
             .
             He
             is
             like
             Ezekiels
             wheels
             ,
             
               full
               of
               eyes
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             10.12
             .
             and
             as
             Cyril
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               Eye
            
             .
             Should
             not
             this
             make
             us
             walk
             with
             fear
             and
             circumspection
             ?
             we
             cannot
             sin
             but
             our
             Judge
             looks
             on
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             interprets
             our
             not
             fearing
             him
             a
             slighting
             of
             him
             .
             As
             not
             to
             praise
             
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             wrong
             him
             ;
             so
             not
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             sleight
             him
             .
             Of
             all
             things
             a
             person
             can
             least
             endure
             to
             be
             sleighted
             .
             Psalm
             10.13
             .
             
               Wherefore
               doth
               the
               wicked
               contemn
               God
            
             *
             ?
             For
             a
             worm
             to
             sleight
             it's
             Maker
             causeth
             the
             
               fury
               to
               rise
               up
               in
               Gods
               face
               .
            
             Ezek.
             38.18
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             power
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
             
               Fear
               him
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               destroy
               both
               Soul
               and
               Body
               in
               Hell.
            
             God
             can
             look
             us
             into
             our
             Grave
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             breath
             blow
             us
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             fear
             him
             ?
             Is
             it
             easie
             to
             wrestle
             with
             flames
             ?
             Psalm
             90.11
             .
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               anger
               ?
            
             What
             engines
             or
             buckets
             can
             quench
             the
             infernal
             fire
             ?
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             fear
             men
             who
             have
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             to
             hurt
             us
             ;
             what
             is
             their
             power
             to
             Gods
             ?
             They
             threaten
             a
             Prison
             ,
             God
             threatens
             Hell.
             They
             threaten
             our
             Life
             ,
             God
             threatens
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             tremble
             before
             him
             *
             ?
             O
             dreadful
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             Fountains
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             shall
             be
             broken
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Bitter
             Vials
             poured
             out
             !
             Ezek.
             22.14
             .
             
               Can
               thy
               heart
               endure
               ,
               or
               can
               thy
               hands
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               shall
               deal
               with
               thee
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             we
             bid
             to
             serve
             God
             without
             Fear
             ?
             
             Luke
             1.74
             .
          
           
           
             We
             must
             not
             Fear
             God
             with
             such
             a
             fear
             as
             the
             wicked
             do
             ;
             
             they
             fear
             him
             as
             a
             Turkish
             Slave
             doth
             his
             Pateroon
             ;
             they
             fear
             him
             so
             as
             they
             hate
             him
             and
             wish
             there
             were
             no
             God
             *
             .
             We
             must
             not
             serve
             God
             with
             this
             hellish
             fear
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             serve
             him
             with
             an
             ingenuous
             fear
             sweetned
             with
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Containing
             a
             practical
             Improvement
             of
             the
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             IT
             confutes
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
             who
             hold
             that
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             have
             Assurance
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             fea●
             .
             Assurance
             and
             Fear
             are
             diversa
             but
             not
             
               Opposita
               ,
               different
            
             but
             not
             contrary
             .
             A
             Child
             may
             have
             assurance
             of
             his
             Fathers
             love
             ,
             yet
             hath
             a
             fear
             of
             offending
             him
             .
             Who
             more
             fearful
             of
             Sin
             than
             St.
             Paul
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             9.27
             .
             Yet
             who
             had
             more
             assurance
             ?
             Galat.
             2.20
             .
             
               Who
               Loved
               me
               ,
               and
               Gave
               himself
               for
               me
               .
            
             Faith
             procures
             assurance
             *
             ,
             fear
             preserves
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             Is
             it
             a
             duty
             to
             Fear
             God
             ,
             what
             strangers
             then
             are
             they
             to
             Religion
             ,
             who
             are
             void
             of
             this
             Holy
             Fear
             ?
             The
             Godly
             fear
             and
             sin
             not
             ,
             the
             wicked
             sin
             and
             fear
             not
             .
             They
             are
             like
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             who
             is
             
               made
               without
               Fear
               ,
               Iob
            
             41.33
             .
             Want
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             innate
             Cause
             of
             all
             Wickedness
             ,
             Rom.
             3.14
             .
             
               Whose
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               Cursing
               and
               bitterness
               ,
               their
               feet
               are
               swift
               to
               shed
               blood
               .
            
             Whence
             was
             this
             ?
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               :
               Abraham
            
             surmized
             the
             men
             of
             Gerar
             would
             stick
             at
             no
             Sin
             ;
             why
             so
             ?
             Gen.
             20.11
             .
             
               I
               thought
               surely
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               not
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             The
             Judge
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             an
             
               unjust
               Iudge
            
             ,
             Luke
             18.6
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             vers
             .
             2.
             
               he
               feared
               not
               God.
            
             There
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             excess
             of
             Sin
             where
             there
             wants
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             to
             restrain
             it
             .
             The
             water
             must
             needs
             Overflow
             where
             there
             are
             no
             banks
             to
             keep
             it
             out
             .
             We
             live
             in
             a
             Godless
             age
             ;
             durst
             men
             Sin
             at
             that
             rate
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             were
             regent
             in
             their
             hearts
             ?
             durst
             they
             swear
             ,
             be
             unclean
             ,
             use
             False
             weights
             ,
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             hate
             purity
             ,
             deride
             Gods
             signs
             in
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             
             Forge
             Plots
             ,
             Persecute
             Christs
             body
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             ?
             these
             men
             proclaim
             to
             the
             World
             that
             they
             are
             Atheists
             ;
             they
             believe
             not
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             They
             are
             worse
             than
             brutish
             ,
             a
             Beast
             fears
             the
             fire
             ,
             these
             fear
             not
             Hell
             Fire
             .
             They
             are
             worse
             than
             Devils
             ,
             for
             they
             
               believe
               and
               tremble
            
             ,
             Jam.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             bewail
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             —
             
               Terras
               Astraea
               reliquit
            
             .
             
          
           
             Whence
             is
             it
             so
             few
             fear
             God
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             *
             Prov.
             1.24
             .
             
             
               They
               hated
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               choose
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             did
             men
             know
             God
             in
             his
             immense
             glory
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             swallowed
             up
             with
             divine
             amazement
             .
             When
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             had
             a
             glimpse
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             he
             was
             stricken
             with
             holy
             consternation
             .
             Isaiah
             6.5
             .
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               undone
               ,
               for
               mine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               the
               King
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             But
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             God
             banisheth
             fear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             fear
             not
             God
             because
             they
             presume
             of
             his
             Mercy
             .
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             they
             doubt
             not
             of
             the
             Vertue
             of
             this
             soveraign
             Balm
             .
             But
             who
             
             is
             Gods
             mercy
             for
             ?
             Luke
             1.50
             .
             
               His
               mercy
               is
               on
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             Such
             as
             fear
             not
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             shall
             not
             tast
             his
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             
               be
               for
               a
               Lamentation
            
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             so
             vanished
             .
             Where
             almost
             is
             it
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             Some
             fear
             shame
             ,
             others
             fear
             danger
             ,
             but
             where
             is
             he
             who
             fears
             a
             Deity
             ?
             Diogenes
             came
             into
             a
             full
             Market
             with
             a
             Candle
             and
             Lanthorn
             ;
             they
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             sought
             ?
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Hominem
               quaero
            
             ,
             I
             seek
             a
             man
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             wise
             man.
             So
             in
             the
             Crowd
             of
             people
             we
             may
             go
             and
             seek
             a
             man
             fearing
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             among
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             but
             even
             among
             Professors
             how
             sew
             fear
             God
             in
             truth
             !
             Profession
             is
             often
             made
             a
             Mantle
             to
             cover
             sin
             .
             Absalom
             palliated
             his
             Treason
             with
             a
             Religious
             Vow
             .
             2
             Sam.
             15.7
             .
             The
             Pharisees
             made
             long
             Prayer
             a
             preface
             to
             Oppression
             ,
             Mat.
             23.14
             .
             This
             is
             sordid
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             wicked
             designs
             
               sublarva
               Pictatis
            
             ,
             under
             a
             pretext
             of
             Piety
             .
             The
             Snow
             covers
             many
             a
             dung-hill
             .
             A
             snovvy
             vvhite
             Profession
             covers
             many
             a
             foul
             heart
             .
             The
             sins
             of
             
             Professors
             are
             more
             odious
             .
             Thistles
             are
             bad
             in
             a
             Field
             ,
             but
             vvorse
             in
             a
             Garden
             .
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             vvicked
             anger
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             sins
             of
             Professors
             Grieve
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             reproves
             Iovial
             Sinners
             ,
             
             vvho
             are
             so
             far
             from
             fearing
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             mirth
             and
             vvantonness
             .
             Luke
             17.27
             .
             
               They
               did
               eat
               ,
               they
               drank
               ,
               they
               married
               ,
               till
               the
               flood
               came
               and
               destroyed
               them
               all
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             place
             in
             Affrica
             called
             Tombutium
             ,
             where
             the
             Inhabitants
             spend
             all
             the
             day
             in
             piping
             and
             dancing
             .
             What
             sensual
             effeminate
             lives
             do
             the
             Gallants
             of
             our
             age
             live
             !
             They
             spend
             their
             Life
             in
             a
             Frolick
             .
             As
             if
             God
             had
             made
             them
             to
             be
             like
             the
             Leviathan
             who
             
               plays
               in
               the
               Sea.
            
             Job
             21.13
             .
             
               They
               take
               the
               Timbrel
               and
               Harp
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Organ
               .
            
             They
             ride
             to
             Hell
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             go
             merrily
             to
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Times
             are
             sad
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             fear
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             publique
             :
             Doth
             not
             God
             call
             us
             to
             trembling
             ?
             our
             sins
             are
             the
             
               fiery
               Comets
            
             that
             presage
             evil
             .
             May
             not
             we
             fear
             
               the
               Glory
               is
               departing
            
             ?
             may
             not
             we
             fear
             the
             
             death
             of
             Religion
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             Reformation
             ?
             May
             not
             we
             fear
             some
             portentous
             calamity
             should
             bring
             up
             the
             rear
             of
             former
             Judgments
             ?
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Ezekiel
             saith
             ,
             )
             
               Should
               me
               then
               make-mirth
            
             ?
             Ezek.
             21.10
             *
             .
             But
             Jovial
             spirits
             have
             banished
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             Amos
             6.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               That
               lye
               upon
               beds
               of
               Ivory
               ,
               and
               stretch
               themselves
               upon
               their
               couches
               ,
               that
               drink
               wine
               in
               Bowls
               ,
               and
               anoint
               themselves
               with
               the
               chief
               Oyntments
               .
            
             Sinners
             whose
             hearts
             are
             hardned
             with
             soft
             pleasures
             ,
             let
             them
             have
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             farewell
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Iude
             12.
             
             
               Feeding
               themselves
               without
               fear
            
             .
             But
             they
             Forget
             death
             will
             bring
             in
             the
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             pay
             the
             reckoning
             in
             Hell.
             The
             Great
             Turk
             when
             he
             intends
             the
             death
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Bashaws
             ,
             invites
             them
             to
             a
             Sumptuous
             Feast
             ,
             and
             then
             causeth
             them
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Table
             and
             strangled
             :
             so
             Satan
             Gluts
             men
             with
             sinful
             pastimes
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             then
             strangles
             them
             .
             Foolish
             Gallants
             are
             like
             the
             Fish
             that
             swim
             pleasantly
             through
             the
             Silver
             streams
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             
               dead
               Sea
            
             *
             .
          
           
           
             It
             reproves
             secure
             Sinners
             who
             have
             no
             Fear
             of
             God.
             Like
             Laish
             of
             old
             ,
             
             Iudg.
             18.27
             .
             
               A
               people
               quiet
               and
               secure
            
             .
             Those
             who
             are
             least
             safe
             ,
             are
             most
             confident
             .
             Security
             casts
             men
             into
             a
             deep
             Sleep
             .
             Birds
             that
             build
             and
             roost
             in
             Steeples
             ,
             being
             used
             to
             the
             continual
             ringing
             of
             Bells
             ,
             the
             noise
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             disquiet
             them
             .
             So
             Sinners
             who
             have
             been
             long
             used
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             Aarons
             Bells
             ,
             though
             ever
             and
             anon
             they
             have
             a
             peal
             rung
             out
             against
             their
             sins
             ,
             yet
             being
             used
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             startled
             .
             A
             secure
             sinner
             is
             Known
             thus
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             lives
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             worst
             ,
             yet
             hopes
             to
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             the
             best
             .
             He
             doth
             
               bless
               himself
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               ,
               though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             should
             drink
             Poison
             ,
             yet
             not
             doubt
             but
             he
             shall
             have
             his
             health
             .
             A
             secure
             sinner
             lies
             in
             Delilahs
             lap
             ,
             yet
             hopes
             to
             be
             in
             
               Abrahams
               bosom
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             secure
             sinner
             thinks
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             because
             all
             is
             in
             peace
             .
             He
             hears
             others
             speak
             of
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             ,
             and
             the
             terrors
             they
             have
             felt
             for
             sin
             ,
             he
             thanks
             God
             he
             never
             Knew
             what
             Trouble
             of
             spirit
             meant
             ;
             he
             thinks
             his
             
             Conscience
             is
             Good
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             quiet
             .
             When
             the
             Devil
             keeps
             the
             Palace
             
               all
               is
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             Luke
             11.21
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             saith
             ,
             one
             Great
             sign
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             is
             excessive
             Calmness
             of
             the
             Air
             :
             ungrounded
             peace
             doth
             presage
             an
             Earthquake
             in
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             secure
             sinner
             is
             careless
             about
             the
             main
             Chance
             .
             
             The
             Soul
             is
             the
             princely
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             crowned
             with
             reason
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             glass
             of
             the
             ▪
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             Plato
             calls
             it
             .
             A
             secure
             sinner
             provides
             for
             his
             Body
             ,
             but
             neglects
             his
             Soul
             ;
             like
             one
             that
             waters
             his
             Flowers
             ,
             but
             never
             minds
             his
             Jewels
             .
             Behold
             here
             a
             secure
             person
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             a
             spiritual
             Lethargy
             ;
             he
             hath
             no
             sence
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             is
             destitute
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             reproves
             Scoffers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             vilest
             of
             sinners
             .
             
             2
             Pet.
             3.3
             .
             
               There
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               last
               daies
               Scoffers
               .
            
             Such
             were
             Lucian
             and
             Porphiry
             .
             These
             Ishmaels
             jeer
             at
             holy
             walking
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             Religion
             a
             Ridicule
             .
             They
             throw
             Squibs
             of
             reproach
             at
             the
             Saints
             .
             Quintinus
             scoffed
             at
             Christs
             Apostles
             .
             In
             the
             Massacre
             at
             Paris
             ,
             the
             Papists
             cried
             out
             to
             the
             Protestants
             when
             
             they
             murdered
             them
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               now
               your
               God
               ?
               what
               is
               become
               of
               all
               your
               Psalms
               now
               ,
               and
               your
               Prayers
               ?
            
             Some
             Martyrs
             in
             Prague
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             at
             Supper
             (
             being
             the
             next
             day
             to
             suffer
             )
             comforted
             themselves
             saying
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             their
             last
             Supper
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             morrow
             they
             should
             sup
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             a
             Great
             Papist
             flouted
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Hath
               Christ
               Cooks
               for
               you
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
             These
             are
             Devils
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             .
             They
             are
             far
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Scorners
             chair
             stands
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             It
             exhorts
             us
             to
             get
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             planted
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             
             Prov.
             28.19
             .
             
               Happy
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               alway
            
             *
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             would
             influence
             all
             our
             actions
             .
             It
             would
             make
             us
             Good
             in
             both
             Tables
             .
             It
             would
             make
             us
             Holy
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Righteous
             towards
             men
             .
             We
             would
             be
             true
             in
             our
             Promises
             ,
             just
             in
             our
             dealings
             .
             Mat.
             7.12
             .
             That
             I
             may
             press
             you
             to
             this
             Holy
             Fear
             ,
             let
             me
             shew
             you
             the
             dignity
             and
             excellency
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             very
             Badge
             and
             Livery
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             The
             Saints
             of
             old
             were
             men
             fearing
             God.
             Gen.
             22.12
             .
             
             Act.
             10.22
             .
             1
             Kin.
             18.3
             .
             
               Obadiah
               feared
               the
               Lord
               Greatly
            
             .
             Not
             all
             the
             Moral
             Vertues
             in
             their
             Highest
             elevation
             make
             a
             Saint
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             his
             true
             Character
             ,
             He
             is
             one
             that
             Fears
             God.
             Saint
             Austin
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             knock
             at
             Heaven-gate
             
               tremibunda
               manu
            
             ,
             with
             a
             trembling
             hand
             ;
             Christ
             calls
             his
             Elect
             
               his
               sheep
            
             ,
             John
             10.27
             .
             Sheep
             are
             of
             a
             trembling
             nature
             .
             The
             Saints
             are
             tremulous
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             take
             that
             liberty
             as
             others
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             a
             main
             branch
             of
             wisdom
             .
             'T
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Head
               of
               wisdom
            
             ,
             Prov.
             1.7
             .
             *
             
               Wisdom
               is
               more
               precious
               than
               Rubies
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.15
             .
             No
             Jewel
             we
             wear
             ,
             doth
             so
             adorn
             us
             as
             wisdom
             ;
             now
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             our
             wisdom
             :
             Iob
             28.28
             .
             
               And
               unto
               man
               he
               said
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               is
               wisdom
            
             *
             .
          
           
             
             Wherein
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             the
             true
             wisdom
             ?
          
           
             
             1.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             Wisdom
             as
             it
             makes
             us
             careful
             about
             our
             spiritual
             accounts
             .
             Wisdom
             lies
             in
             nothing
             more
             than
             in
             keeping
             accounts
             exactly
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             teacheth
             one
             to
             examine
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Soul
             
             critally
             .
             O
             my
             Soul
             how
             is
             it
             with
             thee
             ?
             dost
             thou
             gain
             or
             lose
             ?
             is
             thy
             Faith
             in
             it's
             Infancy
             ,
             being
             but
             newly
             laid
             to
             the
             breast
             of
             a
             Promise
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             Grown
             to
             some
             stature
             ?
             how
             is
             it
             ?
             doth
             Grace
             prevail
             or
             Sin
             ?
             Thus
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             makes
             us
             wisely
             ballance
             our
             accounts
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             matters
             stand
             between
             God
             and
             our
             Souls
             .
             Psalm
             77.6
             .
             
               I
               commune
               with
               my
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               my
               spirit
               made
               diligent
               search
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             Wisdom
             as
             it
             makes
             us
             understand
             divine
             secrets
             .
             Psalm
             25.14
             .
             
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
            
             *
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             wise
             who
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             
               Arcana
               coeli
            
             ,
             the
             secrets
             of
             Heaven
             .
             A
             fearer
             of
             God
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             secret
             of
             Election
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             1.4
             .
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             of
             the
             
               holy
               unction
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.20
             .
             He
             knows
             Gods
             mind
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
             
               We
               have
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             Wisdom
             as
             it
             makes
             us
             considerative
             .
             Psalm
             119.59
             .
             
               I
               considered
               my
               wayes
            
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             wisdom
             lies
             in
             consideration
             .
             He
             who
             fears
             God
             considers
             how
             Vain
             the
             world
             is
             ,
             therefore
             dares
             not
             love
             
             it
             ;
             how
             short
             Time
             is
             ,
             therefore
             dares
             not
             lose
             it
             ;
             how
             precious
             Salvation
             is
             ,
             therefore
             dares
             not
             neglect
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             Wisdom
             as
             it
             makes
             us
             walk
             wisely
             .
             Col.
             4.5
             .
             
               Walk
               wisely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               towards
               them
               that
               are
               without
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             makes
             us
             walk
             affably
             .
             Gen.
             23.7
             .
             
               Abraham
               stood
               up
               and
               bowed
               himself
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Heth.
            
             Piety
             doth
             not
             exclude
             Curtesie
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             makes
             us
             walk
             inoffensively
             :
             it
             prevents
             not
             only
             Scandals
             but
             Indecencies
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.12
             .
             
               That
               I
               might
               cut
               off
               occasion
               from
               them
               that
               desire
               occasion
               .
            
             The
             Veneration
             of
             a
             Deity
             causeth
             circumcision
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             circumspection
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             it
             preserves
             us
             from
             Hell
             :
             't
             is
             wisdom
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             danger
             ;
             fear
             makes
             us
             
               fly
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             best
             Certificate
             to
             shew
             for
             Heaven
             .
             Have
             you
             knowledge
             ?
             so
             hath
             Satan
             ;
             have
             you
             Profession
             ?
             so
             hath
             Satan
             ,
             he
             
               transforms
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               .
            
             But
             have
             you
             filial
             fear
             ?
             herein
             you
             excel
             him
             .
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             though
             
             not
             our
             Plea
             ,
             yet
             our
             Evidence
             for
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             that
             in
             God
             which
             may
             command
             fear
             .
             Iob
             37.22
             .
             
               With
               God
               is
               terrible
               Majesty
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             God
             is
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             Majesty
             in
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             Iehovah
             .
             It
             comes
             from
             an
             Hebrew
             Radix
             *
             ,
             which
             imports
             Gods
             absolute
             ,
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             Independent
             being
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             Majesty
             in
             Gods
             Looks
             .
             Iob
             had
             but
             a
             glimpse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             even
             swallowed
             up
             with
             divine
             amazement
             ,
             Iob
             42.5
             .
             
               Now
               mine
               Eye
               seeth
               thee
               ,
               wherefore
               I
               abhorr
               my self
               .
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             Majesty
             in
             Gods
             Words
             ,
             he
             speaks
             with
             Majesty
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             Law
             
               in
               thundring
            
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             people
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               God
               speak
               with
               us
               lest
               we
               dye
               .
            
             4.
             
             There
             is
             Majesty
             in
             Gods
             Attributes
             ;
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Irradiations
             of
             the
             divine
             Essence
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             Majesty
             in
             Gods
             Works
             ,
             Psalm
             145.5
             .
             
               I
               will
               speak
               of
               the
               Honour
               and
               Majesty
               of
               thy
               wondrous
               works
               .
            
             Every
             Creature
             sets
             forth
             Gods
             Majesty
             ;
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             Blazing
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Twinkling
             in
             the
             Stars
             :
             Gods
             Majesty
             
             is
             discernable
             in
             those
             two
             Wonders
             of
             nature
             Behemoth
             and
             
               Leviathan
               ,
               Iob
            
             40.18
             .
             chap.
             41.19
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             is
             seen
             in
             humbling
             the
             Children
             of
             Pride
             .
             He
             turned
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             to
             grass
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Fellow-commoner
             with
             the
             Beasts
             :
             Doth
             not
             all
             this
             call
             for
             Fear
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             God
             is
             Terrible
             Majesty
             .
             Psalm
             76.12
             .
             
               He
               is
               terrible
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             time
             coming
             when
             God
             will
             be
             dreadful
             to
             his
             enemies
             ;
             when
             Conscience
             is
             awake
             ,
             when
             Death
             strikes
             ,
             when
             the
             last
             Trump
             sounds
             .
             And
             shall
             not
             we
             Fear
             this
             God
             ?
             Ier.
             5.22
             .
             
               Fear
               ye
               not
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               will
               ye
               not
               tremble
               at
               my
               presence
               ?
            
             The
             Fearing
             Gods
             Justice
             is
             the
             way
             not
             to
             feel
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             it
             not
             seem
             strange
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             some
             of
             this
             blessed
             Fear
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Not
             a
             Fear
             that
             hath
             Torment
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             
               Perfect
               love
            
             will
             
               cast
               out
               Fear
            
             .
             But
             an
             Holy
             ,
             Sweet
             ,
             Reverential
             fear
             .
             Though
             God
             hath
             so
             much
             beauty
             in
             him
             as
             shall
             cause
             love
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             yet
             this
             beauty
             is
             mixed
             with
             so
             much
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             shall
             cause
             a
             Veneration
             in
             Glorified
             Saints
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             
               tends
               to
               life
            
             ,
             Pro.
             19.23
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             a
             temporal
             sence
             ,
             Prov.
             10.27
             .
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               prolongeth
               daies
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             ,
             It
             addeth
             dayes
             *
             .
             Long
             life
             is
             Promised
             as
             a
             blessing
             ,
             Psalm
             91.16
             .
             
               With
               long
               Life
               will
               I
               satisfie
               him
               .
            
             The
             best
             way
             to
             come
             to
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Good
             Old
             age
             ,
             is
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             Sin
             curtails
             the
             life
             :
             many
             a
             mans
             excess
             wasts
             his
             Vitals
             ,
             enervates
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             cuts
             him
             short
             of
             those
             years
             which
             by
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             might
             be
             arrived
             at
             *
             .
             You
             that
             desire
             to
             live
             long
             ,
             live
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             Deut.
             6.24
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               commanded
               us
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               might
               preserve
               us
               alive
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             in
             a
             Spiritual
             sence
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             tendeth
             to
             life
             :
             namely
             ,
             to
             
               life
               Eternal
            
             .
             Life
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             makes
             it
             Sweeter
             †
             .
             The
             Life
             of
             bliss
             hath
             no
             Tearm
             of
             Years
             wherein
             it
             expires
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
             
               Ever
               with
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             The
             Lamp
             of
             Glory
             shines
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             spend
             ;
             so
             that
             
             divine
             Fear
             tends
             to
             Life
             ;
             a
             life
             with
             God
             and
             Angels
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             gives
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             Prov.
             19.23
             .
             
               He
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               shall
               abide
               satisfied
               .
            
             Such
             as
             are
             destitute
             of
             Gods
             Fear
             never
             meet
             with
             satisfaction
             .
             Iob
             20.22
             .
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               sufficiency
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               straits
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             riddle
             ,
             to
             be
             full
             yet
             not
             have
             enough
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             something
             wanting
             :
             he
             who
             Fears
             not
             God
             ,
             though
             his
             Barns
             are
             full
             ,
             yet
             his
             Mind
             is
             not
             quiet
             .
             The
             sweet
             Waters
             of
             Pleasure
             do
             rather
             inflame
             the
             thirst
             than
             satisfie
             it
             .
             
               Omnia
               fui
               et
               nihil
               expedit
            
             ;
             I
             have
             run
             through
             all
             the
             delights
             and
             Grandures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             find
             full
             contentment
             ,
             said
             the
             Emperour
             Severus
             .
             But
             he
             who
             hath
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               shall
               abide
               satisfied
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             His
             Soul
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             Grace
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             with
             peace
             :
             an
             Holy
             man
             said
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             replenished
             him
             with
             inward
             joy
             ,
             
               It
               is
               enough
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               Servant
               is
               a
               clay
               vessel
               and
               can
               hold
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             shall
             abide
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             This
             satisfaction
             shall
             not
             cease
             ;
             it
             
             shall
             be
             a
             Cordial
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             Crown
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             makes
             a
             little
             to
             be
             sweet
             ,
             Prov.
             15.16
             .
             
               Better
               is
               a
               little
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Why
             is
             a
             little
             better
             ?
             because
             that
             little
             a
             Believer
             hath
             he
             holds
             
               in
               Capite
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Head
             Christ
             ;
             that
             little
             is
             sweetned
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             He
             hath
             with
             that
             little
             a
             contented
             mind
             ;
             and
             contentment
             turns
             
               Daniels
               Pulse
            
             into
             Venison
             *
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             little
             is
             a
             Pledge
             of
             more
             ;
             that
             little
             
               Oyl
               in
               the
               Cruse
            
             is
             but
             an
             earnest
             of
             that
             Golden
             joy
             and
             bliss
             which
             the
             Soul
             shall
             have
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             a
             little
             with
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             better
             than
             all
             unsanctified
             riches
             .
             
             Lazarus's
             Crumbs
             were
             better
             than
             Dives
             his
             Banquet
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Christians
             safety
             .
             He
             is
             invulnerable
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hurt
             him
             :
             Plunder
             him
             of
             his
             Money
             ,
             he
             carries
             a
             treasure
             about
             him
             he
             cannot
             be
             robbed
             of
             *
             .
             Isa.
             33.6
             .
             Cast
             him
             into
             bonds
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             is
             free
             ;
             Kill
             his
             Body
             ,
             it
             shall
             rise
             again
             .
             He
             who
             hath
             on
             this
             Breast-Plate
             of
             Gods
             Fear
             ,
             may
             be
             shot
             at
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             be
             shot
             thorow
             †
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             makes
             all
             things
             go
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             Psalm
             128.2
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               happy
               shalt
               thou
               be
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               thee
            
             †
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             well
             with
             that
             man
             who
             hath
             all
             things
             go
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             wanting
             that
             may
             do
             him
             Good
             ?
             Psalm
             84.11
             .
             If
             God
             sees
             Health
             or
             Riches
             Good
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             them
             .
             Every
             Providence
             shall
             center
             in
             his
             happiness
             .
             O
             what
             an
             inducement
             is
             here
             to
             solid
             Piety
             .
             Come
             what
             times
             will
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               them
               that
               Fear
               God.
            
             When
             they
             dye
             they
             shall
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             live
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             do
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             a
             great
             Cleanser
             ,
             Psalm
             19.9
             .
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               clean
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pure
             ,
             Christal
             ,
             Orient
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clean
             Effective
             ,
             in
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             cleanseth
             the
             Heart
             and
             Life
             ;
             as
             a
             Spring
             works
             out
             the
             mud
             ,
             so
             it
             purgeth
             out
             the
             love
             of
             sin
             .
             The
             Heart
             is
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Fear
             sweeps
             and
             cleanseth
             this
             Temple
             that
             it
             be
             not
             defiled
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             makes
             us
             accepted
             with
             God
             ,
             Act.
             10.35
             .
             
               In
               every
               nation
               he
               that
               Feareth
               God
               is
               accepted
               with
               him
               .
            
             What
             was
             St.
             Paul
             so
             ambitious
             of
             ?
             2
             Cor.
             5.9
             .
             
               We
               labour
               that
               we
               may
               be
               accepted
               with
               him
            
             *
             .
             Divine
             Fear
             ingratiates
             us
             into
             divine
             Favour
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             Fearless
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             their
             Persons
             or
             Offerings
             find
             acceptance
             ,
             Amos
             5.21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               I
               despise
               your
               Feast
               dayes
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               smell
               in
               your
               solemn
               Assemblies
               ;
               though
               ye
               offer
               me
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               accept
               them
               .
            
             Who
             will
             take
             a
             Gift
             from
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             plague
             ?
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             layes
             a
             train
             for
             spiritual
             joy
             :
             some
             may
             think
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             breeds
             sadness
             ;
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             in-let
             to
             joy
             *
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             morning
             Star
             ,
             which
             ushers
             in
             the
             Sun
             light
             of
             comfort
             ,
             Acts
             9.31
             .
             
               Walking
               in
               the
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               .
            
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             hath
             solid
             joy
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             wanton
             .
             Oecolampadius
             an
             holy
             man
             being
             on
             his
             sick-bed
             ,
             was
             asked
             if
             the
             Light
             offended
             him
             ?
             he
             putting
             his
             hand
             to
             his
             heart
             said
             ,
             
               Hic
               sat
               lucis
            
             ;
             Here
             I
             have
             light
             enough
             .
             God
             mixeth
             
             joy
             with
             Holy
             Fear
             ,
             that
             fear
             may
             not
             seem
             slavish
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             drives
             out
             all
             other
             base
             Fear
             *
             .
             Carnal
             fear
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             Religion
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             frights
             it
             away
             ;
             it
             causeth
             Courage
             ,
             Exod.
             18.21
             .
             
               Able
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               Fear
               God
            
             :
             some
             Translations
             render
             it
             ,
             
               Men
               of
               Courage
            
             .
             When
             a
             Dictator
             Governed
             in
             Rome
             ,
             all
             other
             Offices
             ceased
             .
             Where
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             rules
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             it
             expells
             fleshly
             Fear
             .
             When
             the
             Emperess
             Eudoxia
             threatned
             to
             banish
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Tell
               her
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               fear
               nothing
               but
               sin
            
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             swallows
             up
             all
             other
             Fear
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               Rod
            
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Magitians
             Rods.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             To
             be
             void
             of
             Gods
             Fear
             ,
             is
             Folly
             ,
             Psalm
             75.4
             .
             
               I
               said
               to
               the
               Fools
               ,
               deal
               not
               Foolishly
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               lift
               not
               up
               the
               Horn.
            
             1.
             
             Are
             not
             they
             Fools
             who
             gratifie
             their
             Enemy
             ?
             They
             who
             want
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             do
             so
             .
             Satan
             baits
             his
             hook
             with
             pleasure
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             they
             swallow
             bait
             and
             hook
             and
             all
             ;
             this
             pleaseth
             Satan
             ,
             mens
             sins
             feast
             the
             Devil
             †
             .
             Who
             but
             a
             Fool
             would
             humour
             his
             enemy
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             folly
             to
             preferre
             Slavery
             before
             Liberty
             ?
             if
             a
             Slave
             in
             the
             gally
             should
             have
             his
             freedom
             offered
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             Tug
             at
             the
             Oar
             and
             be
             a
             slave
             ,
             than
             have
             his
             liberty
             ,
             would
             not
             he
             be
             Judged
             indiscreet
             ?
             Such
             is
             the
             case
             of
             him
             who
             Fears
             not
             God.
             The
             Gospel
             offers
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             miserable
             captivity
             of
             Sin
             ,
             but
             he
             chooseth
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             lusts
             *
             .
             He
             is
             like
             the
             Servant
             under
             the
             Law.
             Exod.
             21.5
             .
             
               I
               love
               my
               Master
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               go
               out
               free
               .
            
             He
             was
             displeased
             with
             a
             year
             of
             Iubilee
             :
             The
             Foolish
             sinner
             had
             rather
             have
             
               his
               Ear
               bored
            
             to
             the
             Devils
             service
             ,
             than
             be
             
               translated
               into
               the
               Glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             Fool
             ,
             who
             having
             but
             one
             Jewel
             will
             venture
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             Soul
             is
             this
             Jewel
             ,
             and
             the
             sinner
             is
             fearless
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             throw
             it
             away
             upon
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             if
             one
             should
             throw
             Pearls
             and
             Diamonds
             at
             Pear-trees
             .
             
               Ephrem
               Syrus
            
             used
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             who
             Pampers
             his
             body
             and
             neglects
             his
             Soul
             ,
             is
             like
             him
             who
             feasts
             his
             Slave
             and
             starves
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             Fool
             ,
             who
             refuseth
             a
             rich
             offer
             ?
             if
             one
             should
             offer
             to
             adopt
             another
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             Heir
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             refuse
             it
             ,
             would
             not
             his
             discretion
             be
             called
             in
             question
             ?
             God
             offers
             Christ
             to
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             entail
             all
             the
             riches
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             wanting
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             he
             refuseth
             this
             Great
             offer
             .
             Psalm
             81.11
             .
             
               Israel
               would
               none
               of
               me
            
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             Prodigy
             of
             madness
             ?
             may
             not
             the
             Devil
             beg
             every
             sinner
             for
             a
             Fool
             at
             the
             last
             day
             †
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             Antidote
             against
             Apostasie
             :
             the
             Devil
             was
             the
             first
             Apostate
             .
             How
             rife
             is
             this
             sin
             !
             more
             shipwracks
             are
             at
             Land
             than
             at
             Sea
             ;
             men
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             a
             Good
             Conscience
             .
             Apostates
             are
             said
             to
             put
             Christ
             to
             
               open
               shame
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             preservative
             against
             Apostacy
             .
             Ier.
             32.40
             .
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Fear
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               .
            
             I
             will
             so
             love
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             so
             Fear
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             There
             are
             excellent
             Promises
             
             made
             to
             them
             that
             Fear
             God
             ,
             Malach.
             4.2
             .
             
               Vnto
               you
               that
               Fear
               my
               Name
               ,
               shall
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               Wings
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Sun
             for
             Light
             and
             Vivifical
             Influence
             ;
             and
             a
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             he
             diffuseth
             the
             Golden
             beams
             of
             Justification
             *
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             healing
             in
             his
             Wings
             ;
             the
             Sun
             heals
             the
             Air
             ,
             dries
             up
             the
             Cold
             moistures
             ,
             exhales
             the
             Vapours
             which
             would
             be
             Pestilential
             ;
             so
             Christ
             hath
             
               healing
               in
               his
               Wings
            
             ,
             he
             heals
             the
             hardness
             and
             impurity
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             the
             Horison
             in
             which
             this
             Sun
             ariseth
             ,
             is
             in
             hearts
             Fearing
             God.
             
               To
               you
               that
               Fear
               my
               Name
               ,
               shall
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               arise
               .
            
             And
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             Great
             Promise
             ,
             Psalm
             115.13
             .
             
               He
               will
               bless
               them
               that
               Fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               both
               Small
               and
               Great
               .
            
             God
             blesseth
             such
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Souls
             .
             And
             this
             blessing
             can
             never
             be
             reversed
             :
             As
             Isaac
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               blessed
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             27.33
             .
             Such
             as
             Fear
             God
             are
             priviledged
             Persons
             ,
             none
             can
             take
             away
             from
             them
             either
             their
             birth-right
             ,
             or
             their
             blessing
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Fear
             is
             an
             admirable
             Instrument
             
             in
             Promoting
             Salvation
             ,
             Philip.
             2.12
             .
             
               Work
               out
               your
               Salvation
               with
               Fear
               .
            
             Fear
             is
             that
             flaming
             Sword
             ,
             which
             turns
             every
             way
             to
             keep
             sin
             from
             entring
             *
             .
             Prov.
             6.16
             .
             Fear
             stands
             Sentinel
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             is
             ever
             upon
             it's
             Watch-Tower
             .
             Fear
             causeth
             circumspection
             ,
             he
             who
             walks
             in
             Fear
             treads
             warily
             :
             Fear
             begets
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             engageth
             the
             help
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             much
             pleased
             with
             such
             as
             Fear
             him
             .
             Psalm
             147.11
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               Fear
               him
               .
            
             In
             the
             Septuagint
             it
             is
             *
             ,
             The
             Lord
             
               bears
               Good
               will
            
             towards
             them
             that
             Fear
             him
             :
             Pagnin
             and
             Buxtorf
             render
             it
             ,
             The
             Lord
             delights
             in
             them
             that
             Fear
             him
             .
             Never
             did
             Suitor
             take
             such
             pleasure
             in
             a
             Person
             he
             loved
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             in
             them
             that
             Fear
             him
             ;
             they
             are
             his
             Hephsibah
             ,
             or
             chief
             solace
             ,
             Isa.
             62.4
             .
             He
             saith
             of
             them
             as
             of
             Sihon
             ,
             Psalm
             132.14
             .
             
               Here
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               ,
               here
               will
               I
               dwell
               .
            
             A
             sinner
             is
             a
             
               vessel
               in
               which
               is
               no
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Hosea
             8.8
             .
             But
             Fearers
             of
             God
             are
             Favourites
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Such
             as
             Fear
             God
             are
             the
             only
             persons
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             Psalm
             85.9
             .
             
               Salvation
               is
               nigh
               them
               that
               Fear
               
               him
               .
            
             Salvation
             is
             said
             to
             be
             far
             from
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Psalm
             119.155
             .
             They
             and
             Salvation
             are
             so
             far
             asunder
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             never
             to
             meet
             .
             But
             Gods
             Salvation
             is
             nigh
             them
             that
             Fear
             him
             :
             What
             do
             we
             aspire
             after
             but
             Salvation
             ?
             'T
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Tears
             ,
             Sufferings
             .
             Salvation
             is
             the
             Crown
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             the
             flower
             of
             our
             joy
             .
             And
             who
             shall
             be
             enriched
             with
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             the
             Fearers
             of
             God
             ?
             
               His
               Salvation
               is
               nigh
               them
               that
               Fear
               him
               .
            
             Let
             these
             cogent
             arguments
             perswade
             to
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             put
             our selves
             upon
             a
             strict
             Scrutiny
             and
             Tryal
             ,
             
             whether
             we
             have
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             planted
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             How
             may
             we
             know
             it
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             fear
             sin
             ,
             Gen.
             39.9
             .
             
             
               How
               can
               I
               do
               this
               Great
               wickedness
               and
               sin
               against
               God
            
             ;
             indeed
             sin
             is
             the
             only
             Formidable
             thing
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Gorgons
             Head
             ,
             that
             affrights
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Evil
             of
             Evils
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Poison
             the
             Old
             Serpent
             hath
             spit
             into
             our
             Virgin-nature
             :
             In
             Sin
             is
             both
             Pollution
             and
             Enmity
             :
             Sin
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             
               Thick
               Cloud
               ,
               Isa.
            
             44.22
             .
             
             which
             not
             only
             hides
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             Face
             ,
             but
             brings
             down
             showers
             of
             Wrath.
             Sin
             is
             worse
             than
             all
             penal
             evils
             :
             there
             is
             more
             evil
             in
             a
             drop
             of
             Sin
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             Sea
             of
             Affliction
             .
             1.
             
             Sin
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             it
             conjures
             up
             all
             the
             Winds
             and
             Storms
             in
             the
             World
             *
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             Viperous
             womb
             come
             Mutinies
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             Massacres
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             effect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             Affliction
             Conscience
             may
             be
             quiet
             ;
             the
             Hail
             may
             beat
             upon
             the
             Tiles
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             Musick
             in
             the
             room
             :
             but
             Sin
             terrifies
             the
             Conscience
             .
             Nero
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Feasts
             and
             Roman
             sports
             was
             full
             of
             horrour
             of
             mind
             ;
             the
             numbers
             of
             men
             he
             had
             Killed
             ,
             troubled
             him
             .
             Cataline
             was
             frighted
             at
             every
             noise
             .
             Cain
             in
             Killing
             Abel
             stab'd
             half
             the
             World
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             he
             Kill
             the
             Worm
             of
             his
             own
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Sin
             is
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Mischief
             distilled
             ,
             it
             puts
             a
             Sting
             into
             death
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
             It
             is
             worse
             than
             Hell.
             1.
             
             Hell
             is
             a
             burden
             only
             to
             the
             sinner
             ,
             but
             sin
             is
             a
             Burden
             to
             God
             ,
             Amos
             2.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             Iustice
             in
             Hell
             ,
             but
             sin
             
             is
             the
             most
             unjust
             thing
             .
             It
             would
             rob
             God
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             Christ
             of
             his
             Purchase
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             it's
             Happiness
             .
             'T
             is
             more
             bitter
             to
             sin
             against
             Christ
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             saith
             Chrysostom
             :
             Is
             not
             sin
             then
             to
             be
             feared
             ?
             he
             who
             Fears
             God
             is
             afraid
             of
             touching
             this
             
               forbidden
               fruit
            
             :
             More
             Particularly
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             is
             afraid
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             doubts
             may
             be
             sinful
             ,
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
             He
             will
             not
             swallow
             Oaths
             like
             Pills
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             afterwards
             work
             in
             his
             Conscience
             :
             he
             dares
             not
             mix
             any
             thing
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             appointed
             ,
             he
             doubts
             it
             is
             like
             
               Offering
               strange
               fire
            
             .
             Where
             Conscience
             is
             Scrupulous
             ,
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             forbear
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               what
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             fears
             the
             appearance
             of
             Sin
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.22
             .
             
               Abstain
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               Evil.
            
             Some
             things
             are
             
               Male
               colorata
            
             (
             as
             Bernard
             speaks
             )
             they
             have
             a
             bad
             look
             ,
             and
             carry
             a
             show
             of
             evil
             in
             them
             :
             To
             go
             to
             the
             Idol
             Temple
             ,
             though
             one
             doth
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             Worship
             ,
             is
             an
             appearance
             of
             
             evil
             .
             He
             whose
             Heart
             is
             ballasted
             with
             Gods
             Fear
             ,
             flies
             from
             that
             which
             looks
             like
             sin
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             speech
             of
             Bernard
             to
             Eugenius
             ,
             By
             avoiding
             the
             Act
             of
             sin
             we
             preserve
             our
             Peace
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             the
             appearance
             of
             it
             we
             preserve
             our
             Fame
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             makes
             us
             shun
             the
             Occasion
             of
             sin
             :
             the
             Nazarite
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             only
             to
             forbear
             Wine
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             not
             
               eat
               Grapes
            
             ,
             which
             might
             occasion
             intemperancy
             .
             Ioseph
             fled
             from
             his
             Mistresses
             temptation
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             seen
             in
             her
             company
             .
          
           
             The
             appearance
             of
             evil
             though
             it
             defile
             not
             ones
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             it
             may
             offend
             anothers
             Conscience
             :
             and
             hear
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
             
               When
               ye
               wound
               the
               weak
               Conscience
               ,
               ye
               sin
               against
               Christ.
            
             Such
             as
             avoid
             not
             the
             appearances
             and
             in-lets
             to
             sin
             ,
             make
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Grace
             to
             be
             suspected
             :
             How
             far
             are
             they
             from
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             forgetting
             their
             prayer
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
            
             ,
             run
             themselves
             into
             the
             Devils
             mouth
             ?
             they
             go
             to
             Plays
             and
             Masquerades
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Lures
             and
             Incentives
             of
             Filthiness
             ;
             others
             associate
             familiarly
             
             with
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             are
             too
             often
             in
             their
             Company
             :
             which
             is
             like
             going
             among
             them
             that
             have
             the
             Plague
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.9
             .
             
               I
               wrote
               to
               you
               not
               to
               Company
               with
               Fornicators
               .
            
             Traffique
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             keeping
             Company
             is
             another
             .
             Polycarp
             would
             have
             no
             Society
             with
             Marcion
             the
             Heretick
             .
             Twisting
             into
             a
             cord
             of
             Friendship
             with
             sinners
             is
             a
             show
             of
             evil
             ,
             it
             hardens
             them
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             wounds
             the
             credit
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             did
             not
             Christ
             often
             converse
             with
             Sinners
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             did
             sometimes
             go
             among
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             
             not
             that
             he
             approved
             of
             their
             sins
             :
             but
             as
             a
             Physitian
             goes
             among
             the
             diseased
             to
             heal
             them
             ;
             so
             Christ
             intended
             to
             Work
             a
             Cure
             upon
             them
             ,
             Mark
             2.17
             .
             It
             was
             their
             conversion
             he
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             sometimes
             converse
             with
             Sinners
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             receive
             no
             Infection
             by
             them
             :
             his
             divine
             nature
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Antidote
             against
             the
             contagion
             of
             sin
             .
             As
             the
             Sun
             cannot
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             thick
             Vapours
             which
             are
             exhaled
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             fly
             into
             the
             middle
             Region
             :
             
             so
             the
             black
             Vapours
             of
             sin
             could
             not
             defile
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             Christ
             was
             of
             that
             spotless
             purity
             that
             he
             had
             no
             receptibility
             of
             Evil
             ;
             but
             the
             case
             is
             altered
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             stock
             of
             corruption
             within
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             incorporate
             with
             the
             Wicked
             lest
             we
             be
             defiled
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             revere
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             dare
             not
             go
             near
             the
             borders
             of
             Sin.
             Those
             who
             went
             near
             the
             
               Fiery
               Furnace
            
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             go
             into
             it
             ,
             were
             burned
             ,
             Dan.
             3.22
             .
             A
             wise
             Christian
             should
             in
             all
             his
             transactions
             put
             those
             three
             questions
             of
             *
             Bernard
             to
             himself
             ;
             Whether
             is
             this
             I
             do
             lawful
             ,
             or
             decent
             ,
             or
             expedient
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             dares
             not
             sin
             secretly
             .
             An
             Hypocrite
             may
             forbear
             gross
             sin
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             shame
             ;
             but
             not
             clandestine
             secret
             sin
             .
             He
             is
             like
             one
             that
             shuts
             up
             his
             Shop-windows
             ,
             but
             follows
             his
             Trade
             within
             doors
             :
             But
             a
             man
             Fearing
             God
             dares
             not
             sin
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             
             Gyges's
             Ring
             and
             could
             walk
             invisibly
             ,
             and
             no
             eye
             see
             him
             .
             Levit
             .
             19.14
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               curse
               the
               deaf
               ,
               or
               put
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               the
               blind
               ;
               but
               shalt
               Fear
               thy
               God.
            
             If
             one
             should
             
             curse
             a
             deaf
             man
             ,
             he
             cannot
             hear
             him
             ;
             or
             lay
             a
             stumbling
             block
             in
             a
             blind
             mans
             way
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             him
             :
             Yea
             but
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             one
             avoid
             those
             sins
             which
             can
             neither
             be
             heard
             or
             seen
             by
             men
             .
             Gods
             Seeing
             
               in
               secret
            
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Supersedeas
             and
             Counterpoison
             against
             Sin.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             dares
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             bring
             him
             in
             Emolument
             .
             Gain
             is
             the
             Golden
             bait
             with
             which
             Satan
             fisheth
             for
             Souls
             :
             this
             was
             the
             last
             temptation
             the
             Devil
             used
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               All
               this
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.9
             .
             How
             many
             bow
             down
             to
             the
             
               Golden
               Image
               !
               Ioshua
            
             who
             could
             stop
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             could
             not
             stop
             Achan
             in
             his
             pursuit
             after
             the
             wedge
             of
             Gold
             †
             .
             But
             he
             who
             Fears
             God
             dares
             not
             sin
             to
             get
             preferment
             :
             David
             durst
             not
             touch
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             though
             he
             knew
             he
             was
             to
             reign
             next
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             26.23
             .
             A
             Godly
             man
             is
             assured
             that
             a
             full
             Purse
             is
             but
             a
             poor
             recompence
             for
             a
             wounded
             Conscience
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             go
             to
             choak
             him
             with
             Steeples
             ,
             he
             saith
             as
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             8.20
             .
             
               Thy
               mony
               perish
               with
               thee
            
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             dares
             not
             gratifie
             his
             own
             revengeful
             humour
             .
             Homer
             saith
             ,
             Revenge
             is
             sweet
             as
             dropping
             Hony
             ;
             but
             Grace
             makes
             a
             man
             rather
             bury
             an
             injury
             than
             revenge
             it
             .
             He
             knows
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               I
               will
               repay
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.19
             .
             He
             who
             hath
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             revenge
             ,
             that
             he
             requites
             good
             for
             evil
             .
             Miriam
             murmured
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Moses
             prayed
             for
             her
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             heal
             her
             of
             her
             Leprosie
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.13
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Elisha
             instead
             of
             smiteing
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
               set
               Bread
               and
               Water
               before
               them
               ,
            
             2
             King
             6.22
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             dares
             not
             do
             that
             which
             is
             of
             
               evil
               report
            
             ,
             though
             possibly
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             may
             be
             no
             sin
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.1
             .
             
               Dare
               any
               of
               you
               having
               a
               matter
               against
               another
               ,
               go
               to
               law
               before
               the
               unjust
               ?
            
             Yes
             ,
             might
             some
             say
             ,
             what
             sin
             is
             it
             to
             have
             a
             just
             cause
             brought
             before
             unbelievers
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             decided
             ?
             O
             but
             ,
             might
             the
             Apostle
             reply
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             be
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             sounds
             ill
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             your
             Religion
             to
             the
             Scorn
             and
             insult
             of
             unbelievers
             ,
             
             you
             that
             Fear
             God
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             do
             it
             .
             It
             were
             better
             to
             decide
             it
             by
             a
             prudent
             arbitration
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.12
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               lawful
               unto
               me
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               not
               expedient
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             is
             not
             only
             afraid
             of
             evil
             actions
             ,
             but
             to
             offend
             God
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             .
             Deut.
             19.6
             .
             
               Beware
               that
               there
               be
               not
               a
               thought
               in
               thy
               wicked
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             think
             of
             sin
             with
             delight
             is
             to
             act
             it
             over
             in
             the
             fancy
             ,
             this
             is
             Culpable
             .
             A
             man
             may
             think
             himself
             into
             Hell.
             What
             were
             the
             Apostate
             Angels
             damned
             for
             ,
             was
             it
             for
             any
             more
             than
             Proud
             thoughts
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             first
             note
             of
             Trial
             ,
             He
             who
             reverenceth
             a
             Deity
             flies
             from
             Sin.
             It
             is
             a
             saying
             of
             Anselm
             ,
             If
             Sin
             were
             on
             one
             side
             and
             Hell
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             leap
             into
             Hell
             than
             willingly
             sin
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             walks
             by
             Rule
             rather
             than
             Example
             :
             Example
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             corrupt
             .
             Examples
             of
             great
             men
             are
             influential
             *
             .
             Pharaoh
             had
             learned
             Ioseph
             to
             swear
             ,
             but
             Ioseph
             had
             not
             learned
             Pharaoh
             to
             pray
             .
             The
             examples
             of
             others
             cannnot
             justifie
             a
             thing
             intrinsecally
             evil
             †
             .
             A
             fearer
             
             of
             God
             steers
             the
             Rudder
             of
             his
             Life
             according
             to
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             He
             looks
             to
             the
             sacred
             Canon
             as
             the
             Mariner
             to
             the
             Load-Star
             ,
             or
             Israel
             to
             the
             
               Pillar
               of
               Fire
            
             ,
             to
             direct
             him
             .
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
             
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               Testimony
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             keeps
             his
             commandments
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.13
             .
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
               .
               Luther
            
             said
             ,
             He
             had
             rather
             obey
             God
             than
             work
             miracles
             .
             A
             Gracious
             Soul
             crosseth
             his
             own
             will
             to
             fulfil
             Gods
             :
             if
             the
             Lord
             bid
             him
             Crucifie
             his
             bosom-sin
             ,
             forgive
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             instantly
             obeys
             .
             An
             Heathen
             exercising
             much
             cruelty
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             asked
             him
             in
             scorn
             ,
             What
             Great
             Miracle
             his
             Master
             Christ
             ever
             did
             ?
             The
             Christian
             replyed
             ,
             This
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             use
             me
             thus
             Cruelly
             ,
             
               I
               can
               forgive
               you
            
             .
             An
             Holy
             Heart
             Knows
             there
             is
             nothing
             lost
             by
             obedience
             .
             
               David
               sware
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               rest
               till
               he
               found
               a
               place
               for
               God
               ,
            
             Psalm
             132.4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             God
             
               Sware
               again
               to
               David
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               body
               he
               would
               set
               upon
               his
               throne
               ,
            
             Psalm
             132.11
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             is
             alike
             
             Good
             in
             all
             Companies
             :
             He
             diffuseth
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Godliness
             where
             ever
             he
             comes
             .
             Hypocrites
             can
             change
             themselves
             into
             all
             shapes
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             their
             company
             is
             ;
             Serious
             in
             one
             comcompany
             ,
             and
             Vain
             in
             another
             :
             He
             who
             reverenceth
             a
             Deity
             ,
             is
             
               semper
               idem
            
             ,
             alike
             Good
             in
             all
             places
             .
             An
             even
             Pulse
             shows
             Health
             :
             an
             even
             walking
             shows
             Grace
             .
             If
             a
             Good
             man
             be
             providentially
             cast
             among
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             coalesce
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             deportment
             shows
             forth
             a
             Majesty
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             is
             good
             in
             the
             Station
             where
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             .
             Take
             an
             instance
             in
             Ioseph
             ,
             Gen.
             42.18
             .
             
               I
               fear
               God.
            
             And
             see
             a
             pattern
             of
             Relative
             sanctitie
             :
             He
             showed
             towards
             his
             Master
             fidelity
             ,
             towards
             his
             Mistress
             chastity
             ,
             towards
             his
             Father
             duty
             ,
             towards
             his
             Brethren
             bounty
             .
             A
             good
             man
             makes
             his
             family
             
               Palaestra
               Pietatis
            
             ,
             a
             Nursery
             of
             Piety
             *
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             dares
             not
             neglect
             Family
             or
             Closet-prayer
             ,
             Psalm
             109.4
             .
             
               I
               Give
               my self
               to
               Prayer
            
             .
             Prayer
             whispers
             in
             Gods
             ears
             .
             
               Clemens
               
               Alexandrinus
            
             calls
             it
             
               private
               conference
            
             with
             God.
             Why
             was
             
             Nymphas's
             house
             call'd
             a
             Church
             ,
             Col.
             4.15
             .
             But
             because
             it
             was
             consecrated
             by
             Prayer
             ?
             A
             Gracious
             Soul
             puts
             forth
             
               fervent
               sighs
            
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
             And
             sure
             that
             prayer
             doth
             soonest
             pierce
             Heaven
             which
             pierceth
             ones
             own
             Heart
             .
          
           
             If
             Prayer
             be
             made
             the
             Touch-stone
             ,
             then
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             Fear
             God
             is
             but
             small
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             prayerless
             Families
             in
             this
             City
             and
             Nation
             ?
             Iob
             15.4
             .
             
               Thou
               casteth
               off
               fear
               ,
               thou
               restrainest
               prayer
               .
            
             When
             men
             restrain
             prayer
             ,
             they
             cast
             off
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             the
             brand
             set
             upon
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             Psalm
             14.4
             .
             
               He
               calls
               not
               upon
               God.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             will
             not
             oppress
             his
             Neighbour
             .
             Levit.
             25.17
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               oppress
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               fear
               thy
               God.
            
             How
             can
             he
             be
             Holy
             who
             is
             not
             just
             ?
             A
             Saint
             ,
             yet
             an
             Extortioner
             is
             a
             Soloecism
             .
             A
             cruel
             oppressor
             is
             like
             Iudas
             ,
             his
             bowels
             are
             fallen
             out
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             would
             cure
             this
             .
             Neh.
             5.8
             .
             
               Will
               ye
               sell
               your
               brethren
            
             ?
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Ought
               ye
               not
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               our
               God
               ?
            
             As
             if
             Nehemiah
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             ye
             
             had
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ye
             would
             not
             be
             so
             wicked
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             rise
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             wrong
             them
             ,
             damn
             your selves
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             is
             given
             to
             works
             of
             Mercy
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             alwaies
             joyned
             with
             love
             to
             our
             Brethren
             .
             Grace
             may
             have
             a
             
               Trembling
               hand
            
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             not
             a
             
               Withered
               hand
            
             ,
             it
             stretcheth
             out
             its
             self
             to
             relieve
             the
             indigent
             .
             Iam.
             1.27
             .
             
               Pure
               Religion
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Father
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               Visit
               the
               Fatherless
               and
               the
               Widdows
               in
               their
               Affliction
               .
            
             To
             Visit
             them
             is
             not
             only
             to
             go
             to
             see
             them
             in
             Affliction
             :
             our
             Saviour
             expounds
             what
             Visiting
             is
             ,
             Mat.
             25.36
             .
             
               Ye
               visited
               me
            
             ;
             how
             was
             that
             ?
             vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               I
               was
               an
               hungred
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               meat
               .
            
             Good
             works
             are
             not
             the
             Cause
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             Evidence
             .
             How
             far
             are
             they
             from
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             hard-hearted
             to
             Christs
             Poor
             !
             You
             may
             as
             well
             extract
             Oil
             out
             of
             a
             Flint
             ,
             as
             the
             Golden
             Oil
             of
             Charity
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
             Dives
             denied
             Lazarus
             a
             Crumb
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Dives
             was
             denied
             a
             drop
             of
             Water
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             had
             rather
             
             displease
             man
             than
             God.
             Exod.
             1.17
             .
             
               The
               Midwives
               Feared
               God
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               as
               the
               King
               commanded
               ,
               but
               saved
               the
               Men-children
               alive
               .
            
             What
             ,
             not
             obey
             the
             Kings
             Command
             !
             How
             could
             this
             stand
             with
             their
             Allegiance
             ?
             Very
             well
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             an
             unlawful
             command
             .
             The
             King
             bad
             them
             put
             to
             death
             the
             Males
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             doe
             ,
             for
             Fear
             of
             incurring
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             erected
             a
             Golden
             Image
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             the
             three
             Children
             (
             or
             rather
             Champions
             )
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               it
               known
               unto
               thee
               O
               King
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               serve
               thy
               Gods
               ,
               or
               worship
               thy
               Golden
               Image
               ,
            
             Dan.
             3.18
             .
             They
             would
             rather
             burn
             than
             bow
             :
             He
             who
             Fears
             God
             ,
             knows
             it
             is
             best
             to
             keep
             in
             with
             God
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             surest
             Friend
             ,
             but
             the
             sorest
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             Fear
             these
             six
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Satans
               Snares
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               own
               Heart
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Death
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Hell.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             afraid
             of
             
               Satans
               snares
            
             .
             He
             hath
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             to
             see
             these
             snares
             ,
             and
             the
             wing
             of
             Fear
             to
             fly
             from
             them
             —
             
               Pedibus
               Timor
               addidit
               alas
            
             —
             2
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             
               We
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               devices
               .
            
             The
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             subtile
             Stratagems
             .
             Satan
             is
             called
             the
             
               Old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             Rev.
             12.9
             .
             Though
             he
             hath
             lost
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             lost
             his
             Policy
             :
             his
             snares
             are
             so
             Cunningly
             laid
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             Guidance
             of
             Gods
             Fear
             we
             cannot
             escape
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             One
             subtil
             Artifice
             of
             Satan
             is
             ,
             he
             baits
             his
             Hook
             with
             Religion
             :
             he
             can
             change
             his
             Flag
             ,
             and
             hang
             out
             Christs
             Colours
             ;
             here
             
               he
               Transforms
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               .
            
             The
             Devil
             tempts
             men
             to
             Evil
             ,
             
               that
               Good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.8
             .
             He
             whistles
             them
             into
             the
             snare
             of
             preferment
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             doing
             God
             more
             service
             .
             The
             white
             Devil
             is
             worst
             .
             Who
             would
             suspect
             Satan
             when
             he
             comes
             as
             a
             Divine
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             can
             quote
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             snare
             of
             Satan
             is
             ,
             to
             tempt
             to
             sin
             under
             a
             plea
             of
             Necessity
             .
             Lot
             offered
             to
             expose
             his
             Daughters
             
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             preserve
             his
             Angel-guests
             who
             were
             come
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             Gen.
             19.8
             .
             Did
             not
             Satan
             instigate
             him
             to
             this
             ?
             Necessity
             will
             not
             excuse
             impiety
             .
          
           
             3
             
             d.
             Snare
             is
             to
             Colour
             over
             sin
             with
             the
             Pretence
             of
             Vertue
             .
             Alcibiades
             hung
             a
             Curtain
             curiously
             embroidered
             over
             a
             foul
             Picture
             full
             of
             Owls
             and
             Satyrs
             .
             Satan
             puts
             Good
             names
             on
             sin
             ,
             as
             Physitians
             call
             that
             Film
             in
             the
             eye
             which
             hinders
             the
             sight
             ,
             
               a
               Pearl
               in
               the
               eye
            
             .
             Satan
             Colour'd
             over
             
             Jehu's
             Ambition
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             10.16
             .
             He
             makes
             men
             believe
             Revenge
             is
             Valour
             ,
             Covetousness
             Frugality
             :
             as
             if
             one
             should
             write
             balm-water
             upon
             a
             glass
             of
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             4
             th
             .
             Snare
             of
             Satan
             is
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             mischievous
             designs
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Friendship
             .
             He
             puts
             off
             his
             Lions
             Skin
             ,
             and
             comes
             in
             Sheeps
             Clothing
             †
             .
             Thus
             Satan
             came
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               Command
               that
               these
               Stones
               be
               made
               bread
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.3
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             see
             thou
             art
             Hungry
             ,
             I
             therefore
             out
             of
             Pity
             Counsel
             thee
             to
             get
             something
             to
             eat
             ,
             
               turn
               stones
               to
               bread
            
             that
             thy
             hunger
             may
             be
             satisfied
             :
             but
             Christ
             
             spied
             the
             Serpent
             in
             the
             Temptation
             and
             repulsed
             him
             .
             Thus
             Satan
             came
             to
             Eve
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Friend
             .
             Eat
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             of
             the
             Tree
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               dye
               ,
               ye
               shall
               be
               as
               Gods
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.4
             ,
             5.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             perswade
             you
             only
             to
             that
             which
             will
             put
             you
             into
             a
             better
             condition
             than
             now
             ye
             are
             ;
             eat
             of
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               knowledge
            
             and
             it
             will
             make
             you
             Omniscient
             .
             What
             a
             kind
             Devil
             was
             here
             !
             but
             Eve
             found
             a
             Worm
             in
             the
             Apple
             .
             
               Timeo
               Danaos
               et
               dona
               ferentes
            
             —
             *
             .
          
           
             5
             th
             .
             Snare
             ,
             if
             Satan
             cannot
             take
             a
             Christian
             off
             from
             duty
             ,
             he
             will
             put
             him
             on
             too
             far
             in
             duty
             .
             Humiliation
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             Satan
             suggests
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             humbled
             enough
             :
             and
             indeed
             he
             never
             thinks
             it
             humbled
             enough
             till
             it
             despairs
             .
             Satan
             comes
             thus
             to
             a
             man
             :
             Thy
             sins
             have
             bin
             great
             ,
             and
             thy
             Sorrow
             should
             be
             proportionable
             ;
             But
             is
             it
             so
             ?
             canst
             thou
             say
             thou
             hast
             bin
             as
             great
             a
             Mourner
             as
             thou
             hast
             bin
             a
             Sinner
             ?
             what
             is
             a
             drop
             of
             Sorrow
             to
             a
             Sea
             of
             Sin
             ?
             This
             is
             laid
             only
             as
             a
             Snare
             :
             the
             subtil
             enemy
             would
             have
             a
             Christian
             weep
             himself
             
             blind
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             desperate
             humour
             throw
             away
             the
             Anchor
             of
             Hope
             .
             And
             if
             Satan
             hath
             such
             fallacies
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Decoy
             draws
             so
             many
             Millions
             into
             his
             snares
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             cause
             of
             jealous
             fear
             lest
             we
             should
             be
             trappan'd
             ?
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             us
             Fear
             Hells
             stratagems
             .
             Satans
             snares
             are
             worse
             than
             his
             darts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             afraid
             of
             his
             
               own
               Heart
               .
               Luther
            
             used
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             feared
             his
             Heart
             more
             than
             the
             Pope
             or
             Cardinals
             ,
             Ier.
             17.9
             .
             
               The
               Heart
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             deceitful
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             signifies
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Jacob
             *
             ,
             or
             Supplanter
             .
             As
             Jacob
             supplanted
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             got
             away
             the
             blessing
             ;
             so
             our
             Hearts
             would
             supplant
             and
             beguile
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Above
               all
               things
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             deceit
             in
             Weights
             ,
             deceit
             in
             Friends
             ;
             but
             the
             Heart
             hath
             an
             art
             of
             deceiving
             beyond
             all
             †
             .
             In
             the
             best
             hearts
             there
             is
             some
             fallaciousness
             .
             David
             was
             upright
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
               save
               only
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
            
             1
             King
             15.5
             .
             A
             Godly
             man
             Knowing
             there
             is
             a
             spice
             of
             this
             deceit
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             
             Fears
             himself
             .
             The
             flesh
             is
             a
             Bosom-Traitor
             .
             No
             man
             can
             believe
             what
             evil
             is
             in
             his
             Heart
             .
             2
             Kin.
             8.12
             .
             
               Is
               thy
               Servant
               a
               Dog
               ?
               Hazael
            
             could
             not
             believe
             his
             Heart
             had
             bin
             big
             of
             such
             Monsters
             .
             If
             one
             had
             come
             to
             Noah
             and
             said
             ▪
             thou
             wilt
             be
             drunk
             shortly
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Is
               thy
               Servant
               a
               Dog
            
             ?
             No
             man
             knows
             what
             is
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             or
             what
             scandal
             he
             may
             fall
             into
             if
             God
             leaveth
             him
             .
             Christ
             warns
             his
             own
             Apostles
             to
             
               take
               heed
               of
               surfeiting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
            
             Luk.
             21.34
             .
             A
             Godly
             man
             therefore
             fears
             his
             Heart
             with
             a
             Fear
             of
             Caution
             and
             jealousie
             .
             The
             Heart
             is
             not
             only
             stubborn
             ,
             but
             subtil
             .
             Let
             us
             a
             little
             Trace
             this
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             there
             be
             not
             cause
             to
             fear
             it
             .
             The
             heart
             shows
             it's
             deceitfulness
             about
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Things
                 Sinful
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Things
                 Sacred
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Heart
             shows
             it's
             deceitfulness
             about
             things
             sinful
             ;
             this
             deceit
             is
             1.
             
             In
             hiding
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             Rahab
             hid
             the
             
               spies
               in
               the
               flax
            
             ,
             Josh.
             2.6
             .
             So
             the
             Heart
             Hides
             sin
             :
             and
             how
             doth
             it
             hide
             it
             ?
             
             Just
             as
             Adam
             hid
             himself
             under
             fig-leaves
             ,
             so
             the
             Heart
             hides
             sin
             under
             the
             figleaves
             of
             excuses
             .
             It
             was
             done
             against
             the
             will
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Passion
             ;
             or
             it
             was
             long
             of
             others
             :
             Aaron
             laid
             his
             sin
             in
             making
             the
             Golden
             calf
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             Exo.
             32.22
             .
             
               The
               people
               are
               set
               on
               mischief
               :
            
             And
             Adam
             tacitly
             laid
             his
             sin
             upon
             God
             himself
             ,
             Gen.
             3.12
             .
             
               The
               Woman
               thou
               gavest
               me
               ,
               she
               gave
               me
               of
               the
               tree
               .
            
             As
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             thou
             hadst
             not
             given
             me
             this
             tempting
             woman
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             eat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Hearts
             deceit
             is
             seen
             in
             Flattering
             of
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             believe
             we
             are
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             we
             are
             .
             The
             Physitian
             deceives
             the
             patient
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             him
             his
             disease
             is
             not
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             death
             .
             The
             Heart
             will
             tell
             a
             man
             he
             is
             free
             from
             Theft
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             robs
             others
             of
             their
             Good
             Name
             ;
             he
             is
             free
             from
             Drunkenness
             ,
             when
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             be
             drunk
             with
             Wine
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             drunk
             with
             Passion
             .
             Thus
             the
             Heart
             is
             a
             flattering
             Glass
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             look
             fairer
             than
             he
             is
             :
             and
             is
             there
             not
             cause
             to
             suspect
             this
             Impostor
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Heart
             shews
             it's
             deceitfulness
             about
             things
             Sacred
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             put
             us
             off
             with
             Counterfeit
             Grace
             .
             Many
             have
             bin
             deceived
             in
             taking
             false
             Mony
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             taking
             false
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Heart
             is
             ready
             to
             deceive
             with
             a
             false
             repentance
             .
             A
             Sinner
             is
             troubled
             a
             little
             for
             Sin
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             consequent
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             sheds
             a
             few
             tears
             ,
             and
             now
             his
             Heart
             sooths
             him
             up
             that
             he
             is
             a
             true
             Penitent
             .
             But
             every
             legal
             terrour
             is
             not
             Repentance
             ,
             Acts
             2.37
             .
             
               They
               were
               pricked
               in
               their
               Heart
               :
            
             yet
             after
             this
             ,
             
               Peter
               said
               unto
               them
               Repent
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             38.
             
             If
             every
             slight
             Trouble
             for
             sin
             were
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             then
             Iudas
             and
             Cain
             may
             be
             listed
             in
             the
             number
             of
             penitents
             .
             Evangelical
             Repentance
             works
             a
             change
             of
             Heart
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             It
             produceth
             Sanctity
             .
             But
             the
             false
             penitentiary
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             trouble
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             no
             Metamorphise
             or
             change
             .
             He
             hath
             a
             weeping
             Eye
             ,
             but
             an
             adulterous
             Heart
             .
             Ahab
             Fasts
             and
             puts
             on
             sack-cloth
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             Prophet
             Micaiah
             in
             Prison
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             22.27
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Heart
             is
             apt
             to
             deceive
             with
             a
             false
             Faith
             ,
             it
             would
             put
             the
             
               dead
               child
            
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             living
             .
             They
             in
             the
             second
             of
             Iohn
             are
             said
             to
             believe
             :
             But
             Christ
             did
             not
             believe
             their
             faith
             ,
             John
             2.24
             .
             True
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             casts
             it self
             into
             Christs
             arms
             to
             embrace
             him
             ,
             so
             it
             casts
             it self
             at
             Christs
             feet
             to
             serve
             him
             :
             But
             spurious
             Faith
             though
             it
             be
             forward
             to
             Receive
             Christs
             benefits
             ,
             yet
             it
             plucks
             the
             
               Government
               from
               his
               shoulders
            
             ,
             Isa.
             9.6
             .
             It
             would
             have
             him
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             not
             
               upon
               his
               throne
            
             ,
             Zach.
             6.13
             .
             Thus
             the
             Heart
             is
             full
             of
             fallacies
             ;
             he
             who
             Fears
             God
             fears
             his
             Heart
             lest
             it
             should
             rob
             him
             of
             the
             blessing
             .
             That
             saying
             of
             Epicharmus
             is
             Good
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Remember
               not
               to
               trust
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             Fear
             death
             .
             Death
             may
             challenge
             a
             part
             in
             our
             Fear
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             such
             a
             serious
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             in-let
             to
             eternity
             :
             and
             puts
             us
             into
             an
             unalterable
             estate
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             it's
             Proximity
             :
             it
             is
             nearer
             to
             us
             than
             we
             are
             aware
             *
             :
             it
             may
             be
             within
             a
             few
             hours
             march
             of
             us
             .
             God
             may
             this
             night
             seal
             a
             Lease
             of
             Ejectment
             ,
             and
             
             say
             ,
             
               Give
               an
               account
               of
               your
               stewardship
            
             ;
             and
             what
             if
             death
             should
             come
             before
             we
             are
             ready
             ?
             3.
             
             Because
             after
             death
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             done
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             repenting
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             Eccles.
             9.10
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               work
               nor
               device
               in
               the
               Grave
               whither
               thou
               goest
               .
            
             So
             that
             death
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             with
             an
             holy
             and
             Religious
             Fear
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             may
             a
             child
             of
             God
             Fear
             death
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             far
             as
             the
             Fear
             of
             Death
             is
             a
             Curben-bit
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             Sin.
             
             A
             believer
             may
             lawfully
             make
             use
             of
             all
             means
             to
             deter
             him
             from
             sin
             .
             No
             stronger
             antidote
             against
             sin
             ,
             saith
             Austin
             ,
             than
             the
             Fear
             of
             Death
             .
             Am
             I
             sinning
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             may
             be
             dying
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Child
             of
             God
             may
             so
             far
             Fear
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             him
             dye
             to
             the
             World.
             The
             Fear
             of
             death
             would
             sound
             a
             retreat
             and
             call
             us
             off
             from
             Vanity
             .
             What
             is
             the
             world
             ?
             we
             must
             leave
             it
             shortly
             ,
             and
             all
             we
             can
             purchase
             is
             a
             burying-place
             †
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Child
             of
             God
             may
             so
             far
             Fear
             death
             ,
             as
             this
             Fear
             fits
             him
             more
             for
             death
             .
             Jacob
             feared
             his
             brother
             
             
             Esau's
             coming
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             prepared
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             he
             addressed
             himself
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             Gen.
             32.7
             ,
             24.
             
             So
             when
             we
             Fear
             deaths
             coming
             and
             we
             prepare
             to
             meet
             it
             ,
             we
             
               set
               our
               Soul
               in
               order
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Good
             Fear
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Fear
             of
             death
             in
             the
             Godly
             must
             be
             mixed
             with
             hope
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             death
             to
             a
             Believer
             is
             quite
             changed
             :
             death
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             curse
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             turned
             this
             Curse
             into
             a
             Blessing
             .
             To
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             death
             is
             not
             a
             destruction
             but
             a
             deliverance
             .
             When
             the
             Mantle
             of
             his
             flesh
             drops
             off
             ,
             he
             ascends
             in
             a
             
               fiery
               chariot
            
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             fear
             
               Iudgment
               .
               Anselm
            
             spent
             most
             of
             his
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ;
             and
             Hierom
             thought
             he
             alwaies
             heard
             that
             Voice
             sounding
             in
             his
             ears
             ,
             
               Surgite
               mortui
            
             ,
             Arise
             ye
             dead
             and
             come
             to
             Judgment
             *
             .
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             day
             is
             evident
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             Gods
             Veracity
             :
             He
             who
             is
             the
             Oracle
             of
             truth
             hath
             asserted
             it
             ,
             Psalm
             96.13
             .
             
               For
               he
               cometh
               ,
               for
               he
               cometh
               to
               Judge
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             duplication
             ,
             
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             Certainty
             
               he
               cometh
               ,
               he
               cometh
            
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             indubitable
             Maxim.
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             Celerity
             ,
             
               he
               cometh
               ,
               he
               cometh
            
             ,
             the
             time
             draws
             near
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             day-break
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             is
             ready
             to
             take
             the
             bench
             ,
             Jam.
             5.9
             .
             Gods
             decree
             cannot
             be
             reversed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             day
             for
             the
             Vindication
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             .
             Things
             seem
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             World
             Partially
             :
             the
             Godly
             suffer
             ,
             the
             Wicked
             Prosper
             .
             Atheists
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             God
             hath
             cast
             off
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             minds
             not
             how
             things
             are
             transacted
             here
             below
             :
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             judicial
             Process
             that
             God
             may
             undeceive
             the
             World
             and
             set
             things
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             day
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Principles
             ingrafted
             in
             a
             natural
             conscience
             .
             When
             Paul
             reasoned
             of
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             
               Felix
               trembled
            
             ,
             Acts
             24.25
             .
             The
             Prisoner
             at
             bar
             made
             the
             Judge
             tremble
             .
             That
             a
             Wicked
             man
             dying
             is
             so
             surprized
             with
             terrors
             ,
             whence
             is
             this
             but
             from
             a
             secret
             apprehension
             of
             Judgment
             ensuing
             ?
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             a
             great
             Assizes
             ,
             never
             
             was
             the
             like
             seen
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             
               We
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Iudgment
               Seat.
            
             There
             is
             no
             flying
             ,
             no
             absconding
             ,
             no
             bribing
             ,
             no
             appearing
             by
             a
             Proxy
             ,
             but
             all
             must
             make
             their
             Personal
             appearance
             *
             They
             who
             were
             
               above
               Trial
            
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             reach
             them
             ,
             must
             appear
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
             Who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ?
          
           
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             5.22
             .
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             
               He
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               by
               that
               man
               whom
               he
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
             In
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             a
             Man
             ,
             hence
             the
             Socinians
             blasphemously
             deny
             the
             essential
             Deity
             of
             Christ.
             That
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             is
             most
             clearly
             evinced
             from
             Isaiah
             9.6
             .
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.6
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             5.20
             .
             
               We
               are
               in
               him
               that
               is
               True
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               true
               God.
            
             Christ
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Consubstantiate
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             But
             Christ
             the
             Judge
             is
             called
             Man
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             Judge
             the
             world
             in
             a
             
               Visible
               Shape
            
             .
             He
             must
             be
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             he
             must
             be
             God
             that
             he
             may
             see
             mens
             Hearts
             :
             and
             he
             must
             be
             man
             that
             he
             himself
             may
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
           
             What
             a
             solemn
             day
             will
             this
             be
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             sit
             upon
             the
             Bench
             of
             Judicature
             !
             he
             will
             judge
             
               righteously
               ,
               Psalm
            
             9.8
             .
             Though
             he
             himself
             was
             wronged
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             no
             wrong
             :
             And
             he
             will
             judge
             Critically
             ,
             Mat.
             3.12
             .
             
               Whose
               fan
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               and
               he
               will
               throughly
               purge
               his
               floor
               .
            
             He
             will
             see
             what
             is
             Wheat
             ,
             what
             is
             Chaff
             ,
             who
             have
             his
             Image
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             the
             
               mark
               of
               the
               beast
            
             .
             Sure
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             cause
             an
             holy
             trembling
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sence
             should
             those
             that
             Fear
             God
             ,
             Fear
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             
          
           
             Not
             with
             a
             Fear
             of
             amazement
             or
             despondency
             ,
             
             for
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             will
             be
             a
             Iubile
             ,
             a
             blessed
             comfortable
             day
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Thrush
             sings
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             Rain
             :
             so
             may
             Believers
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             Judgment
             :
             Christ
             who
             is
             their
             Iudge
             is
             their
             Advocate
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Godly
             should
             so
             fear
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             every
             day
             to
             renew
             their
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin.
             They
             have
             sins
             
               quotidiani
               incursus
            
             ,
             that
             creep
             upon
             them
             daily
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               weep
               bitterly
            
             ;
             they
             must
             steep
             their
             Souls
             in
             the
             brinish
             Tears
             of
             Repentance
             :
             It
             
             would
             be
             sad
             to
             be
             found
             at
             the
             last
             day
             in
             any
             sin
             unrepented
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Godly
             should
             so
             Fear
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             as
             it
             makes
             them
             afraid
             of
             Sins
             of
             Omission
             .
             The
             not
             dressing
             a
             wound
             brings
             death
             :
             the
             not
             discharging
             duty
             may
             bring
             d●mnation
             .
             You
             may
             read
             the
             solemn
             Process
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Mat.
             25.42
             .
             
               I
               was
               an
               hungred
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               meat
               ,
               naked
               and
               ye
               cloathed
               me
               not
               ,
               sick
               and
               in
               Prison
               and
               ye
               Visited
               me
               not
               .
            
             The
             charge
             here
             brought
             in
             ,
             is
             for
             sins
             of
             Omission
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             Ye
             took
             away
             my
             meat
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             ,
             Ye
             gave
             me
             no
             meat
             ;
             He
             saith
             not
             ,
             Ye
             put
             me
             in
             prison
             ,
             but
             ,
             Ye
             visited
             me
             not
             .
             The
             sins
             of
             Omission
             condemned
             them
             .
             Not
             praying
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             not
             sanctfying
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             not
             giving
             Almes
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             fatal
             Inditement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Godly
             should
             so
             far
             Fear
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             them
             afraid
             of
             dissembling
             in
             Religion
             .
             For
             at
             that
             day
             false
             hearts
             will
             be
             unmasked
             .
             Why
             did
             Paul
             walk
             with
             such
             integrity
             ?
             2
             Thes.
             2.10
             
               Ye
               are
               witnesses
               and
               God
               also
               ,
               how
               holily
               ,
               and
               justly
               ,
               and
               unblamably
               we
               behaved
               our
               
               selves
               among
               you
               .
            
             What
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ?
             sure
             a
             Fear
             of
             the
             Judgment
             day
             approaching
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             
               For
               we
               must
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Judgment
               Seat
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             orinal
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             must
             
               be
               made
               manifest
            
             ,
             our
             hearts
             must
             be
             laid
             open
             before
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             Witchcraft
             of
             Hypocrisie
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             in
             this
             life
             to
             know
             who
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             sincere
             ;
             but
             shortly
             there
             will
             be
             a
             full
             discovery
             .
             'T
             is
             good
             for
             Gods
             people
             so
             to
             Fear
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             them
             strive
             against
             prevarication
             and
             Hypocrisie
             :
             for
             then
             the
             Hypocrite
             will
             be
             found
             out
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             makes
             a
             man
             Fear
             Hell.
             Hell
             is
             called
             
               the
               place
               of
               Torment
            
             ,
             Luke
             16.28
             .
             Not
             only
             flagitious
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Fear
             God
             ought
             to
             Fear
             Hell
             ,
             Luke
             12.4
             .
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               my
               friends
               ,
               Fear
               him
               who
               hath
               power
               to
               cast
               into
               Hell
            
             *
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             should
             Gods
             people
             Fear
             Hell
             ?
             
          
           
             Not
             so
             as
             to
             let
             go
             their
             Hope
             .
             
             A
             Mariner
             fears
             a
             Storm
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             throw
             away
             his
             Anchor
             .
             Such
             as
             Fear
             God
             should
             Fear
             Hell
             four
             wayes
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             should
             fear
             Hell
             
               tanquam
               meritum
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             have
             deserved
             .
             Their
             sins
             have
             merited
             Hell.
             Wo
             to
             the
             Holyest
             man
             alive
             if
             God
             should
             weigh
             him
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             his
             Justice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             who
             Fear
             ,
             God
             ought
             so
             far
             to
             Fear
             Hell
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             means
             to
             make
             them
             shake
             off
             Spiritual
             sloth
             .
             This
             disease
             is
             apt
             to
             seize
             upon
             Gods
             own
             people
             :
             the
             
               Wise
               Virgins
               Slumbred
            
             ,
             Mat.
             25.5
             .
             Now
             so
             far
             as
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell
             is
             an
             alarum
             or
             Watch-bell
             to
             awaken
             the
             Godly
             out
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             run
             faster
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             far
             it
             is
             a
             good
             and
             blessed
             Fear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             Hell
             is
             so
             far
             Good
             in
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             it
             makes
             them
             afraid
             of
             being
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             go
             to
             Hell.
             There
             are
             certain
             Persons
             in
             danger
             of
             Hell.
             1.
             
             Who
             have
             all
             their
             Heaven
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             Isa.
             47.8
             .
             
               Thou
               that
               art
               given
               to
               pleasure
               .
               Epicures
            
             swim
             in
             sensual
             delights
             ;
             they
             had
             rather
             displease
             God
             than
             deny
             the
             flesh
             :
             these
             shall
             take
             up
             their
             quarters
             in
             Hell
             ;
             Isa.
             22.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               In
               that
               day
               did
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               call
               
               to
               weeping
               ,
               and
               behold
               joy
               and
               Gladness
               ,
               eating
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               Wine
               :
               surely
               this
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               from
               you
               till
               you
               dye
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             Sin
             shall
             not
             be
             done
             away
             by
             any
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
             who
             live
             in
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adultery
             †
             ;
             they
             who
             burn
             in
             lust
             shall
             burn
             in
             Hell
             :
             2
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               knows
               how
               to
               reserve
               the
               unjust
               to
               be
               punished
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               them
               that
               walk
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               lust
               of
               uncleanness
               .
            
             See
             the
             corruption
             of
             mans
             nature
             !
             If
             God
             had
             made
             all
             common
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             sought
             an
             enclosure
             ;
             and
             now
             God
             hath
             made
             an
             enclosure
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             lay
             all
             common
             .
             Instead
             of
             drinking
             Water
             out
             of
             his
             
               own
               Cistern
            
             ,
             he
             loves
             
               stolen
               Waters
            
             *
             :
             The
             same
             Latine
             word
             praesepe
             signifies
             a
             Stable
             ,
             and
             a
             Whore-house
             :
             both
             are
             for
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             like
             to
             go
             to
             Hell
             ,
             who
             by
             giving
             bad
             Example
             cause
             others
             to
             Sin.
             Bad
             example
             like
             the
             Plague
             is
             catching
             .
             Great
             men
             are
             Glasses
             which
             the
             common
             people
             dress
             themselves
             by
             †
             .
             Such
             as
             give
             bad
             example
             
             have
             not
             only
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             but
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             to
             answer
             for
             :
             and
             that
             doubtless
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             Dives
             intreated
             Abraham
             that
             one
             might
             
               go
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             to
             Preach
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             Luk.
             16.27
             .
             Not
             that
             Dives
             had
             love
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             because
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             he
             had
             occasioned
             his
             Brethrens
             sins
             by
             his
             Wicked
             example
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             that
             their
             coming
             to
             Hell
             would
             encrease
             his
             Torment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             are
             like
             to
             go
             to
             Hell
             who
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             the
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
             Ministers
             have
             preached
             till
             
               the
               bellows
               are
               burnt
            
             ,
             their
             Vitals
             wasted
             ,
             but
             men
             stop
             their
             Ears
             and
             harden
             their
             Hearts
             *
             ,
             Zach.
             7.12
             .
             
               They
               make
               their
               Heart
               as
               an
               Adamant
               .
            
             Hardness
             of
             Heart
             lies
             in
             the
             insensibleness
             of
             the
             Conscience
             †
             ,
             and
             the
             inflexibleness
             of
             the
             Will
             *
             .
             Obdurate
             Sinners
             shake
             out
             the
             Arrow
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             Scorn
             Reproof
             .
             When
             the
             Prophet
             cried
             to
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Stone
            
             it
             rent
             ,
             1
             King.
             13.2
             .
             But
             Sinners
             Hearts
             rend
             not
             ;
             these
             are
             like
             to
             have
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             flame
             about
             their
             Ears
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.8
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               be
               
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               taking
               Vengeance
               on
               them
               who
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             shall
             go
             to
             Hell
             ,
             who
             fall
             away
             Finally
             ,
             Mat.
             13.6
             .
             
               Because
               they
               had
               no
               root
               they
               withered
               .
            
             Flowers
             in
             a
             Waterpot
             will
             keep
             Green
             and
             fresh
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             having
             no
             root
             wither
             .
             Demas
             and
             Iulian
             made
             a
             fair
             show
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             ended
             as
             the
             Silkworm
             ,
             which
             after
             all
             her
             Curious
             Spinning
             ,
             at
             last
             becomes
             a
             Common
             fly
             .
             Heb.
             10.26
             .
             
               If
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             who
             are
             like
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             Hell
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             good
             for
             the
             Godly
             so
             to
             Fear
             Hell
             ,
             as
             to
             fear
             to
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             shalt
             go
             to
             Hell.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             Hell
             is
             so
             far
             good
             in
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Fear
             mixed
             with
             Rejoycing
             ,
             Psalm
             2.11
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               with
               trembling
            
             .
             A
             Believers
             Fear
             of
             Hell
             must
             be
             like
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             two
             Maries
             going
             from
             the
             Sepulcher
             ,
             Mat.
             28.8
             .
             
               They
               departed
               from
               the
               Sepulcher
               with
               Fear
               and
               great
               Ioy
               :
            
             Fear
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             seen
             an
             Angel
             ;
             and
             
             Joy
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             risen
             .
             So
             must
             the
             Godly
             look
             on
             Hell
             ,
             with
             Fear
             and
             Joy
             ;
             Fear
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Fire
             ;
             Joy
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             them
             from
             it
             .
             A
             man
             that
             stands
             upon
             an
             high
             rock
             ,
             Fears
             when
             he
             looks
             down
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             yet
             Rejoyceth
             that
             he
             is
             not
             there
             strugling
             with
             the
             Waves
             :
             So
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             when
             he
             looks
             down
             into
             Hell
             by
             Contemplation
             may
             fear
             because
             of
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             the
             Torment
             ;
             yet
             this
             Fear
             should
             be
             mingled
             with
             Joy
             ,
             to
             think
             he
             shall
             never
             come
             there
             .
             Iesus
             hath
             delivered
             him
             
               from
               Wrath
               to
               come
            
             †
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             make
             a
             man
             Fear
             Heaven
             .
             You
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             strange
             ,
             rather
             Hope
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             nay
             ,
             a
             Regenerate
             person
             is
             to
             Fear
             Heaven
             lest
             he
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             .
             Hebr.
             4.1
             .
             
               Let
               us
               Fear
               lest
               a
               promise
               being
               lest
               us
               of
               entring
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               any
               of
               you
               should
               seem
               to
               come
               short
               of
               it
            
             *
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             Racers
             ,
             who
             Growing
             weary
             and
             lagging
             behind
             come
             short
             of
             the
             prize
             .
             Who
             had
             more
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             than
             St.
             Paul
             ?
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             without
             his
             Fears
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.27
             .
             
               I
               keep
               under
               my
               
               Body
               ,
               lest
               when
               I
               have
               preached
               to
               others
               I
               my self
               should
               be
               a
               Cast-away
               .
            
             And
             well
             may
             he
             who
             shall
             go
             to
             Heaven
             Fear
             least
             he
             miss
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             Possible
             for
             many
             who
             make
             a
             Splendid
             Profession
             to
             lose
             Heaven
             .
             What
             think
             you
             of
             the
             
               Foolish
               Virgins
            
             ?
             They
             are
             called
             Virgins
             because
             they
             were
             not
             tainted
             with
             any
             gross
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             these
             Virgin-Professors
             were
             shut
             out
             ,
             Mat.
             25.10
             .
             Balaam
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             Iudas
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             both
             cashiered
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             some
             Ships
             have
             had
             glorious
             names
             given
             them
             ,
             the
             Good-speed
             ,
             the
             Hope
             ,
             the
             Safe-guard
             ,
             yet
             cast
             away
             at
             Sea.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             to
             come
             near
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             ,
             Mark
             12.34
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             near
             enough
             .
             Men
             may
             countenance
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             have
             their
             Affections
             moved
             at
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             in
             outward
             show
             out-go
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             *
             ;
             yet
             not
             having
             the
             Oyl
             of
             Sincerity
             in
             their
             Vessels
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             frustrated
             of
             happiness
             :
             And
             how
             dismal
             is
             that
             ,
             to
             lose
             God
             ,
             to
             lose
             
             their
             Souls
             ,
             to
             lose
             their
             Hopes
             !
             The
             Millions
             of
             Tears
             shed
             in
             Hell
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bewail
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Well
             may
             such
             as
             have
             Heaven
             in
             them
             Fear
             their
             coming
             short
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             Trial.
             
          
           
             
             How
             shall
             we
             arrive
             at
             this
             Blessed
             Fear
             ?
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             set
             God
             ever
             in
             our
             eye
             ,
             study
             his
             Immensity
             .
             He
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             ,
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             He
             gives
             laws
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             binds
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             
               cuts
               off
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Princes
               ,
            
             Psalm
             76.12
             .
             The
             Thoughts
             of
             Gods
             incomprehensible
             Greatness
             would
             strike
             an
             Holy
             awe
             into
             our
             Hearts
             .
             Elijah
             wrap'd
             his
             face
             in
             a
             Mantle
             when
             Gods
             Glory
             passed
             by
             .
             The
             reason
             men
             Fear
             not
             God
             ,
             is
             because
             they
             entertain
             slight
             thoughts
             of
             him
             .
             Psalm
             40.21
             .
             
               Thou
               thoughtest
               I
               was
               such
               an
               one
               as
               thy self
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             pray
             for
             this
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             of
             all
             Wisdom
             .
             Psalm
             86.11
             .
             
               Vnite
               my
               Heart
               to
               Fear
               thy
               Name
            
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             Promised
             to
             put
             his
             Fear
             in
             our
             Heart
             ,
             Ier.
             32.40
             .
             Let
             us
             pray
             over
             this
             Promise
             :
             
             while
             some
             pray
             for
             Riches
             ,
             and
             others
             for
             Children
             ,
             let
             us
             pray
             for
             an
             Heart
             to
             Fear
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             ,
             you
             who
             have
             this
             Fear
             planted
             in
             your
             Souls
             ,
             bless
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             Psalm
             135.20
             .
             
               Ye
               that
               Fear
               the
               Lord
               bless
               the
               Lord.
            
             God
             hath
             done
             more
             for
             you
             than
             if
             he
             had
             made
             you
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             ,
             and
             caused
             you
             to
             
               ride
               upon
               the
               High
               places
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             He
             hath
             enriched
             you
             with
             that
             Jewel
             which
             he
             bestows
             only
             upon
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             O
             stand
             upon
             Mount
             Gerizim
             blessing
             .
             The
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             an
             Immortal
             ▪
             Seed
             springing
             up
             into
             Glory
             ,
             Psalm
             22.23
             .
             
               Ye
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               praise
               him
               .
            
             Begin
             the
             Work
             of
             Heaven
             now
             ,
             be
             Spiritual
             Quiristers
             :
             sound
             forth
             Holy
             Doxologies
             and
             Triumphs
             ;
             say
             as
             David
             ,
             Psalm
             71.8
             .
             
               Let
               my
               Mouth
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               Praise
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               Honour
               all
               the
               day
               .
            
             God
             hath
             but
             little
             praise
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Who
             should
             pay
             him
             this
             Quit-rent
             if
             not
             they
             that
             fear
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Shewing
             the
             first
             Character
             in
             special
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Speaking
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             HAving
             done
             with
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Godly
             
               in
               General
            
             ,
             I
             proceed
             next
             to
             their
             Special
             Characters
             .
             
             1
             ▪
             
               They
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             When
             the
             Wicked
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             
               Vain
               to
               serve
               God
            
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             
               they
               spake
               often
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             they
             did
             discourse
             Religiously
             together
             ,
             their
             Tongues
             were
             Divinely
             tuned
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
             Christians
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             should
             use
             holy
             Conference
             .
             This
             is
             not
             only
             an
             advice
             ,
             but
             a
             charge
             ,
             Deu.
             6.6
             .
             
               These
               words
               shall
               be
               in
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               talk
               of
               them
               when
               thou
               sittest
               in
               thy
               House
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               walkest
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               lyest
               down
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               risest
               up
               .
            
             Indeed
             
             where
             there
             is
             
               Gratia
               infusa
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             effusa
             ;
             Grace
             changeth
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             Spiritual
             .
             When
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               they
               spake
               with
               other
               Tongues
            
             ,
             Act.
             2.4
             .
             Grace
             makes
             Christians
             speak
             with
             Other
             Tongues
             .
             A
             good
             Christian
             hath
             not
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             Psalm
             37.31
             .
             but
             in
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             The
             body
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             The
             Tongue
             is
             the
             Organ
             in
             this
             Temple
             ,
             which
             sounds
             in
             Holy
             discourse
             ,
             Prov.
             10.20
             .
             
               The
               tongue
               of
               the
               Iust
               is
               as
               Choice
               Silver
               .
            
             He
             drops
             Silver
             sentences
             ,
             enriching
             others
             with
             Knowledge
             ,
             Mat.
             12.35
             .
             
               A
               Good
               man
               out
               of
               the
               Good
               treasure
               of
               his
               Heart
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               things
               .
            
             In
             his
             heart
             is
             a
             Treasure
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             not
             like
             a
             bag
             of
             Mony
             Sealed
             ,
             but
             he
             brings
             something
             out
             of
             the
             Treasure
             within
             to
             the
             enriching
             of
             others
             .
             Grace
             is
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             pent
             up
             :
             like
             new
             Wine
             it
             will
             have
             Vent
             *
             .
             There
             is
             a
             principle
             within
             constrains
             to
             holy
             Conference
             ,
             Job
             32.18
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               within
               me
               constraineth
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Containing
             the
             Applicatory
             part
             .
          
           
             
             IT
             shews
             the
             Genius
             and
             temper
             of
             true
             Saints
             ,
             
               they
               speak
               often
               one
               to
               another
            
             ;
             their
             Lips
             drop
             as
             an
             Hony-comb
             .
             A
             man
             is
             known
             what
             country
             he
             belongs
             to
             by
             his
             Language
             .
             He
             who
             belongs
             to
             the
             Jerusalem
             above
             speaks
             
               the
               Language
               of
               Canaan
            
             ;
             none
             of
             Gods
             children
             are
             dumb
             ;
             their
             mouth
             is
             
               a
               well-spring
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             Prov.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             I
             may
             draw
             up
             a
             bill
             of
             Indictment
             against
             five
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             .
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             silent
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             They
             would
             be
             counted
             Good
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             have
             good
             eyes
             that
             can
             see
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             Ignorance
             or
             Bashfulness
             that
             makes
             good
             discourse
             waved
             .
             Many
             are
             so
             mute
             in
             Religion
             as
             if
             their
             Tongues
             did
             
               cleave
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               their
               Mouth
               :
            
             had
             they
             any
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             had
             they
             ever
             tasted
             how
             sweet
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             
             their
             mouth
             would
             
               talk
               of
               his
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             Psalm
             71.24
             .
             Friends
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             mind
             but
             Salvation
             ?
             what
             are
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             they
             are
             neither
             Entia
             *
             ,
             nor
             Manentia
             †
             .
             Do
             not
             we
             see
             men
             heap
             up
             Riches
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             death
             as
             Gods
             Serjeant
             Arrests
             them
             ?
             What
             should
             we
             talk
             of
             but
             the
             things
             
               Pertaining
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Let
             this
             cause
             blushing
             among
             Christians
             ,
             that
             their
             meetings
             are
             so
             unprofitable
             ,
             they
             leave
             God
             out
             of
             their
             discourse
             .
             Why
             is
             there
             no
             good
             conference
             ?
             Have
             you
             so
             much
             Knowledge
             that
             you
             need
             not
             have
             it
             encreased
             ?
             Have
             you
             so
             much
             Faith
             that
             you
             need
             not
             have
             it
             Strengthened
             ?
             Silence
             in
             Religion
             is
             a
             loud
             sin
             .
             We
             read
             of
             one
             who
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             
               Dumb
               Devil
            
             ,
             Mark
             9.12
             .
             How
             many
             are
             Spiritually
             possessed
             with
             a
             Dumb
             Devil
             !
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             rebuke
             to
             such
             as
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             
             instead
             of
             speaking
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             have
             idle
             frothy
             discourse
             *
             .
             They
             do
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             said
             of
             Alcibiades
             .
             Their
             Lips
             do
             not
             drop
             as
             an
             Honey-comb
             ,
             but
             run
             as
             a
             Spout
             ;
             their
             speaking
             is
             
             Just
             like
             a
             Childs
             scribling
             ,
             Psalm
             12.2
             .
             
               They
               speak
               Vanity
               every
               one
               with
               his
               Neighbour
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             should
             ask
             some
             as
             he
             did
             the
             two
             Disciples
             going
             to
             Emaus
             ,
             Luk.
             24.17
             .
             
               What
               manner
               of
               Communications
               have
               you
               as
               you
               walk
               ,
            
             they
             could
             not
             say
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               concerning
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             perhaps
             about
             Toyes
             ,
             or
             new
             Fashions
             .
             If
             Idle
             words
             must
             be
             accounted
             for
             ,
             Mat
             12.36
             .
             Lord
             ,
             what
             an
             account
             will
             some
             have
             to
             give
             !
          
           
             
             It
             reproves
             the
             Avaritious
             Person
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             speaking
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             talks
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             World
             :
             the
             Farmer
             speaks
             of
             his
             Plough
             and
             Yoak
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             the
             Tradesman
             of
             his
             Wares
             and
             Drugs
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             God.
             John
             3.31
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               of
               the
               Earth
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Many
             are
             like
             the
             Fish
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             
               had
               Money
               in
               it's
               Mouth
            
             ,
             Mat.
             12.27
             .
             They
             talk
             only
             of
             Secular
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             Imagined
             to
             fetch
             happiness
             out
             of
             that
             Earth
             which
             God
             hath
             Cursed
             .
             Seneca
             being
             asked
             of
             what
             Countrey
             he
             was
             ,
             answered
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Citizen
             of
             this
             World
             :
             we
             may
             know
             many
             to
             be
             Citizens
             of
             this
             
             World
             ,
             their
             
               speech
               bewrayeth
            
             them
             .
             —
             
               O
               curvae
               in
               terras
               animae
               ,
               et
               caelestium
               inanes
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             reproves
             them
             who
             do
             indeed
             speak
             often
             to
             one
             another
             but
             in
             a
             bad
             sence
             .
             1.
             
             They
             speak
             one
             to
             another
             in
             hasty
             words
             .
             Their
             words
             should
             be
             like
             the
             
               Waters
               of
               Shiloah
               that
               go
               softly
               ,
            
             but
             too
             often
             they
             are
             fierce
             and
             Pungent
             .
             *
             Water
             when
             it
             is
             hot
             soon
             boils
             over
             ;
             when
             the
             Heart
             is
             heated
             with
             anger
             it
             soon
             boils
             over
             in
             furious
             speeches
             ,
             Jam.
             3.6
             .
             Passion
             transports
             .
             Many
             curse
             in
             their
             anger
             .
             The
             Tongue
             is
             made
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Sword
             ,
             and
             it
             cuts
             like
             a
             Sword
             :
             Angry
             words
             often
             prejudice
             him
             that
             utters
             them
             :
             Rehoboam
             with
             one
             churlish
             word
             lost
             ten
             tribes
             .
             A
             fiery
             Spirit
             is
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Master
             we
             serve
             ,
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             and
             to
             his
             Ambassage
             ,
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
            
             .
             Such
             whose
             tongues
             are
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             heed
             they
             do
             not
             one
             day
             in
             Hell
             desire
             a
             
               drop
               of
               Water
            
             to
             Cool
             their
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             speak
             one
             to
             another
             in
             a
             bad
             sence
             who
             Murmure
             and
             complain
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             complain
             
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             but
             their
             Wants
             .
             Murmuring
             proceeds
             from
             unbelief
             ,
             Psalm
             106.24
             .
             
               They
               believed
               not
               his
               word
               but
               murmured
               .
            
             When
             men
             distrust
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             they
             murmur
             at
             his
             Providences
             :
             this
             is
             a
             Sin
             God
             can
             hardly
             bear
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.27
             .
             
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               bear
               with
               this
               People
               that
               murmur
               against
               me
               ?
               Israels
            
             speeches
             were
             Venomous
             ,
             and
             God
             punished
             them
             with
             Venomous
             Serpents
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             speak
             one
             to
             another
             in
             a
             bad
             sence
             ,
             who
             vent
             themselves
             in
             filthy
             scurrilous
             Language
             .
             The
             Heart
             is
             a
             Vessel
             full
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             the
             Tongue
             sets
             it
             a-broach
             .
             When
             the
             Face
             breaks
             out
             in
             Sores
             and
             Pimples
             ,
             it
             shews
             the
             Blood
             is
             corrupt
             :
             when
             men
             break
             forth
             in
             unsavoury
             speeches
             it
             shews
             the
             Heart
             is
             Profane
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.35
             .
             
               Evil
               communication
               corrupteth
               good
               manners
            
             .
             We
             read
             that
             the
             Lips
             of
             the
             Leper
             were
             to
             be
             covered
             ,
             Levit.
             13.45
             .
             It
             were
             happy
             if
             we
             had
             such
             Magistrates
             as
             would
             by
             their
             Authority
             cover
             the
             unclean
             Lips
             of
             these
             Lepers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             speak
             one
             to
             another
             in
             a
             bad
             sence
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             seasoning
             
             their
             words
             with
             Grace
             ,
             mix
             them
             with
             Oaths
             .
             Swearers
             rend
             and
             tear
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             and
             like
             mad
             Dogs
             fly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Jer.
             23.10
             .
             
               Because
               of
               swearing
               the
               Land
               mourns
               .
            
             Some
             think
             it
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               speech
            
             to
             interlard
             every
             sentence
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             would
             go
             to
             Hell
             Genteelly
             .
             But
             saith
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             Custom
             to
             Swear
             .
             Is
             this
             an
             excuse
             or
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             ?
             If
             a
             Malefactor
             should
             be
             arraigned
             for
             Robbery
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             say
             to
             the
             Judge
             spare
             me
             for
             it
             is
             my
             custom
             to
             rob
             on
             the
             High
             way
             ,
             the
             Judge
             would
             say
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             the
             rather
             dye
             .
             For
             every
             Oath
             that
             a
             man
             Swears
             ,
             God
             puts
             a
             drop
             of
             Wrath
             into
             his
             Vial
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             reproves
             them
             who
             instead
             of
             speaking
             in
             an
             holy
             manner
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             speak
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             1.
             
             
               In
               censuring
            
             ,
             some
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             to
             Descant
             and
             Criticize
             upon
             others
             .
             They
             do
             not
             imitate
             their
             graces
             but
             reflect
             upon
             their
             failings
             .
             God
             grant
             professors
             may
             wash
             their
             hands
             of
             this
             .
             Were
             peoples
             hearts
             more
             humble
             ,
             their
             Tongues
             would
             
             be
             more
             charitable
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             sign
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             to
             censure
             others
             and
             commend
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             speak
             one
             of
             another
             
               in
               slandering
            
             :
             Psalm
             50.20
             .
             
               Thou
               sittest
               and
               slanderest
               thy
               own
               Mothers
               son
               .
            
             Slandering
             is
             when
             we
             speak
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             not
             true
             .
             Worth
             is
             blasted
             by
             slander
             .
             Holiness
             it self
             is
             no
             shield
             from
             this
             sin
             .
             The
             Lambs
             Innocency
             will
             not
             preserve
             it
             from
             the
             Wolf.
             Iob
             calls
             slandering
             
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               Tongue
            
             ,
             Job
             5.21
             .
             You
             may
             smite
             a
             man
             and
             never
             touch
             him
             .
             A
             slanderer
             wounds
             anothers
             fame
             ,
             and
             no
             Physitian
             can
             heal
             these
             wounds
             *
             .
             The
             Eye
             and
             the
             Name
             are
             two
             tender
             things
             .
             God
             takes
             it
             ill
             at
             our
             hands
             to
             calumniate
             others
             ,
             especially
             to
             asperse
             those
             who
             help
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             credit
             of
             Religion
             .
             Num.
             12.8
             .
             
               Were
               not
               ye
               afraid
               to
               speak
               against
               my
               Servant
               Moses
               ?
            
             what
             my
             Servant
             ,
             who
             hath
             wrought
             so
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             spoken
             with
             in
             the
             Mount
             Face
             to
             Face
             ,
             were
             not
             ye
             afraid
             to
             speak
             against
             him
             ?
             The
             Greek
             word
             slanderer
             signifies
             Devil
             †
             .
             This
             
             is
             the
             Devils
             proper
             Sin
             ,
             he
             is
             
               the
               accuser
               of
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             Rev.
             12.10
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             but
             he
             
               bears
               false
               Witness
            
             .
             The
             slanderer
             may
             be
             indicted
             for
             Clipping
             ,
             he
             clips
             his
             Neighbours
             credit
             to
             make
             it
             weigh
             lighter
             .
             This
             our
             nature
             is
             prone
             to
             ;
             but
             remember
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             well
             a
             sin
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             Ninth
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             the
             Eighth
             .
          
           
             Put
             this
             Great
             duty
             in
             Practice
             ,
             
             imitate
             these
             Holy
             ones
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               They
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
               .
               Hierom
            
             thinks
             they
             did
             speak
             something
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             vindicated
             God
             in
             his
             dealings
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             one
             another
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             at
             the
             Virulent
             speeches
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             but
             still
             hold
             on
             a
             course
             of
             Piety
             .
             Thus
             (
             Christians
             )
             when
             you
             meet
             ,
             give
             one
             anothers
             Souls
             a
             visit
             ,
             drop
             your
             Knowledge
             ,
             impart
             your
             experiences
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             Psalm
             66.16
             .
             Sampson
             having
             found
             Hony
             did
             not
             only
             eat
             of
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             carried
             it
             to
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Iudg.
             14.9
             .
             Have
             you
             Tasted
             the
             Hony
             of
             the
             word
             ?
             let
             others
             have
             a
             Tast
             with
             you
             .
             He
             who
             hath
             bin
             in
             
             a
             Perfumers
             shop
             doth
             not
             only
             himself
             partake
             of
             those
             sweet
             smells
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             perfume
             sticks
             to
             his
             cloaths
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             who
             come
             near
             him
             partake
             of
             those
             perfumes
             :
             so
             having
             our selves
             perceived
             the
             sweet
             Savour
             of
             Christs
             Oyntments
             ,
             we
             should
             let
             others
             partake
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Heavenly
             discourse
             ,
             diffuse
             the
             perfume
             of
             Religion
             to
             them
             ,
             Col.
             4.6
             .
             
               Let
               your
               words
               be
               seasoned
               with
               Salt
               :
            
             let
             Grace
             be
             the
             salt
             which
             seasons
             your
             Words
             and
             makes
             them
             Savoury
             .
             Christians
             should
             take
             all
             occasions
             of
             Good
             discourse
             when
             they
             walk
             together
             ,
             and
             sit
             at
             Table
             together
             .
             This
             makes
             their
             eating
             and
             drinking
             be
             
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             What
             makes
             it
             a
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             but
             Good
             conference
             ?
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             they
             are
             barren
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             what
             to
             speak
             of
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             have
             you
             walked
             so
             often
             through
             the
             field
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             gathered
             no
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ?
             have
             not
             you
             matter
             enough
             in
             the
             Word
             to
             furnish
             you
             with
             discourse
             ?
             Let
             me
             suggest
             a
             few
             things
             to
             you
             .
             When
             you
             
             meet
             speak
             one
             to
             another
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
             No
             Hony
             so
             sweet
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             drops
             from
             a
             Promise
             .
             The
             promises
             are
             the
             support
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             springs
             of
             joy
             ,
             the
             ●aints
             Royal
             Charter
             .
             Are
             you
             Citizens
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             speak
             of
             your
             Charter
             ?
             Speak
             of
             the
             preciousness
             of
             Christ
             :
             he
             is
             Beauty
             and
             Love
             ;
             he
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             blood
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             price
             of
             your
             Redemption
             .
             Have
             you
             a
             friend
             that
             hath
             redeemed
             you
             ,
             and
             never
             speak
             of
             him
             ?
             Speak
             one
             to
             another
             of
             Sin
             ,
             what
             a
             deadly
             evil
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             hath
             infected
             your
             Virgin-nature
             ,
             and
             turned
             it
             into
             a
             lesser
             Hell.
             Speak
             of
             the
             
               Beauty
               of
               Holiness
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Souls
             Embroidery
             ,
             filling
             it
             with
             such
             Oriental
             splendor
             as
             makes
             God
             and
             Angels
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             it
             .
             The
             Graces
             are
             (
             as
             Damascen
             saith
             )
             the
             Sacred
             Characters
             and
             Impressions
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             *
             .
             Speak
             one
             to
             another
             of
             your
             Souls
             :
             enquire
             whether
             they
             are
             in
             health
             .
             Speak
             about
             Death
             and
             Eternity
             :
             can
             you
             belong
             to
             Heaven
             and
             not
             speak
             of
             your
             Country
             ?
             Speak
             one
             to
             another
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             wherein
             God
             is
             the
             Greatest
             sufferer
             :
             
             let
             your
             hearts
             bleed
             for
             his
             dishonours
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             here
             is
             matter
             enough
             for
             Holy
             conference
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             not
             set
             good
             discourse
             on
             Foot
             ?
             I
             perswade
             my self
             one
             main
             reason
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             is
             want
             of
             Christian
             conference
             :
             people
             when
             they
             meet
             talk
             of
             Impertinencies
             ,
             but
             God
             and
             Heaven
             are
             left
             out
             of
             their
             discourse
             .
             That
             I
             may
             perswade
             you
             in
             your
             converses
             to
             put
             in
             a
             word
             about
             your
             Souls
             ,
             let
             me
             offer
             these
             few
             things
             to
             your
             consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             .
             Elijah
             ,
             and
             Elisha
             went
             on
             talking
             good
             discourse
             till
             the
             Chariot
             of
             Heaven
             came
             to
             part
             them
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             2.11
             .
             Davids
             Tongue
             was
             Tuned
             to
             the
             
               Language
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             Psalm
             71.24
             .
             
               My
               Tongue
               shall
               talk
               of
               thy
               Righteousness
               .
            
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             into
             whatever
             company
             they
             came
             ,
             were
             speaking
             of
             a
             Glorious
             Kingdom
             they
             expected
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             some
             thought
             they
             were
             ambitious
             of
             worldly
             honour
             ;
             which
             made
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             Apologize
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             they
             looked
             for
             was
             not
             of
             this
             
             World
             ,
             but
             a
             Kingdom
             with
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Ierom
             saith
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Roman
             Ladies
             ,
             They
             did
             spend
             much
             of
             their
             time
             in
             communing
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             for
             asking
             him
             Questions
             about
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             bid
             to
             Redeem
             the
             Time
             ,
             Eph.
             5.16
             .
             The
             Poets
             painted
             time
             with
             Wings
             ,
             because
             it
             flies
             so
             fast
             —
             
               Volat
               ambiguis
               mobilis
               alis
               hora
            
             —
             Time
             lost
             had
             need
             be
             redeemed
             ;
             and
             is
             there
             any
             better
             way
             to
             redeem
             time
             ,
             than
             to
             improve
             it
             in
             trading
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Souls
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             set
             us
             a
             Pattern
             :
             his
             words
             were
             perfumed
             with
             Holiness
             ,
             Luke
             4.22
             .
             
               All
               bare
               him
               witness
               ,
               and
               Wondred
               at
               the
               Gracious
               words
               which
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               Mouth
               .
            
             Christ
             had
             
               Grace
               poured
               into
               his
               Lips
            
             ,
             Psalm
             45.2
             .
             In
             all
             companies
             he
             set
             good
             discourse
             on
             foot
             .
             When
             he
             sate
             on
             
               Iacobs
               Well
            
             he
             falls
             into
             an
             Heavenly
             discourse
             with
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             about
             the
             Water
             of
             Life
             ,
             Iohn
             4.14
             .
             And
             so
             when
             Levi
             made
             him
             a
             Feast
             ,
             Luke
             5
             —
             He
             feasts
             him
             again
             with
             Heavenly
             discourse
             .
             And
             no
             sooner
             
             was
             Christ
             risen
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             
               speaking
               of
               the
               things
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             1.3
             .
             The
             more
             Spiritual
             we
             are
             in
             our
             speeches
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             resemble
             Christ
             :
             should
             not
             the
             Members
             be
             like
             the
             Head
             ?
             Christ
             will
             not
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             unless
             we
             make
             him
             our
             Pattern
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Good
             discourse
             would
             prevent
             sinful
             discourse
             .
             Much
             sin
             passeth
             in
             ordinary
             talk
             ,
             as
             Gravel
             and
             Mud
             pass
             along
             with
             the
             Water
             .
             How
             many
             are
             Guilty
             of
             Tongue-sins
             !
             Good
             discourse
             would
             prevent
             evil
             ,
             as
             labour
             prevents
             idleness
             .
             By
             inuring
             our
             Tongues
             to
             the
             Heavenly
             Dialect
             ,
             the
             Devil
             would
             not
             have
             so
             much
             Power
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             may
             guess
             at
             mens
             Hearts
             by
             their
             common
             discourse
             .
             Words
             are
             the
             Looking-glass
             of
             the
             Mind
             *
             .
             As
             you
             may
             Judge
             of
             a
             Face
             by
             the
             glass
             whether
             it
             be
             fair
             or
             foul
             ;
             So
             by
             the
             words
             we
             may
             Judge
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
             A
             lascivious
             Tongue
             shews
             a
             lustful
             heart
             ,
             an
             earthly
             Tongue
             a
             covetous
             heart
             ;
             a
             Gracious
             Tongue
             ,
             a
             Gracious
             Heart
             .
             The
             Ephraimites
             were
             known
             by
             their
             Pronunciation
             ,
             saying
             Sibboleth
             
             for
             Shiboleth
             ,
             Judg.
             12.6
             .
             So
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             speech
             we
             may
             be
             known
             who
             we
             belong
             to
             .
             The
             Tongue
             is
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
             If
             you
             broach
             a
             Vessel
             that
             which
             is
             within
             will
             come
             out
             ;
             by
             that
             which
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             you
             may
             Guess
             what
             is
             within
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Luke
             6
             45.
             
             
               Out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               Heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Good
             discourse
             is
             beneficial
             ,
             Iob
             6.23
             .
             
               How
               forcible
               are
               rights
               words
            
             ?
             A
             word
             spoken
             in
             season
             may
             make
             such
             a
             powerful
             impression
             upon
             anothers
             Heart
             as
             may
             do
             him
             Good
             all
             his
             Life
             .
             One
             single
             coal
             is
             apt
             to
             dye
             ,
             but
             many
             coals
             put
             together
             keep
             in
             the
             heat
             .
             Christians
             by
             their
             Heavenly
             talk
             do
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             blow
             up
             one
             anothers
             Grace
             into
             a
             flame
             .
             
               Monica
               Austins
            
             Mother
             ,
             hearing
             others
             discourse
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             greatly
             affected
             and
             cryed
             out
             ,
             What
             do
             I
             do
             here
             ?
             Why
             is
             my
             Soul
             held
             any
             longer
             with
             this
             Earthen
             fetter
             of
             my
             Flesh
             ?
             When
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             had
             conversed
             a
             while
             with
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             her
             describe
             Christs
             admirable
             beauty
             ,
             their
             Affections
             began
             
             to
             be
             enflamed
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             seek
             him
             with
             her
             ,
             Cant.
             6.1
             .
             
               Whither
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               seek
               him
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             A
             Christian
             by
             divine
             discourse
             may
             enlighten
             another
             when
             he
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             warm
             him
             when
             he
             is
             Frozen
             ,
             comfort
             him
             when
             he
             is
             sad
             ,
             confirm
             him
             when
             he
             is
             wavering
             .
             Latimer
             was
             much
             strengthened
             by
             discourse
             with
             Mr
             Bilny
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             hearing
             his
             confession
             of
             Faith
             *
             .
             A
             good
             life
             adorns
             Religion
             ,
             a
             good
             Tongue
             Propagates
             it
             .
             When
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             what
             better
             way
             could
             he
             prescribe
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             Holy
             speeches
             proceed
             out
             of
             our
             Mouths
             as
             might
             
               Minister
               Grace
               unto
               the
               hearers
            
             ?
             Eph.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             must
             be
             accountable
             to
             God
             for
             our
             speeches
             .
             Words
             are
             judged
             light
             ,
             but
             theyweigh
             heavy
             in
             Gods
             Balance
             ;
             by
             our
             words
             we
             shall
             be
             either
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             Mat.
             12.37
             .
             
               For
               by
               thy
               words
               thou
               shalt
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               words
               thou
               shalt
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             If
             our
             words
             have
             been
             seasoned
             with
             Grace
             ,
             then
             the
             acquitting
             sentence
             is
             like
             to
             go
             on
             our
             side
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Good
             discourse
             is
             a
             Christians
             Honour
             .
             The
             Tongue
             is
             called
             our
             Glory
             ,
             Psalm
             30.12
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             Instrument
             of
             Glorifying
             God.
             When
             our
             Tongues
             are
             out
             of
             tune
             in
             murmuring
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             not
             our
             Glory
             ;
             but
             when
             these
             Organs
             sound
             in
             Holy
             discourse
             ,
             then
             our
             Tongues
             are
             our
             Glory
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Good
             discourse
             will
             be
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             Christ
             into
             our
             company
             .
             While
             the
             two
             Disciples
             were
             conferring
             about
             the
             death
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             came
             among
             them
             ,
             Luke
             24.15
             .
             
               While
               they
               communed
               together
               ,
               Iesus
               himself
               drew
               near
               ,
               and
               went
               with
               them
               .
            
             When
             bad
             discourse
             is
             set
             on
             Foot
             ,
             Satan
             draws
             near
             ,
             and
             makes
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             ;
             but
             when
             Good
             discourse
             is
             promoted
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             draws
             near
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             that
             hath
             bin
             said
             excite
             good
             conference
             :
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             better
             way
             than
             this
             to
             encrease
             our
             Stock
             of
             Grace
             .
             Others
             by
             spending
             Grow
             Poor
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             we
             spend
             our selves
             in
             Holy
             discourse
             ,
             the
             richer
             we
             Grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Widows
               Oyl
            
             by
             Pouring
             out
             encreased
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Means
             conducing
             to
             Holy
             Conference
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             asked
             how
             may
             Good
             conference
             be
             arrived
             at
             ?
             1.
             
             If
             you
             would
             be
             discursive
             in
             Religion
             ,
             get
             your
             minds
             well
             furnished
             with
             knowledge
             .
             Hereby
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             a
             Treasure
             to
             fetch
             from
             ,
             Iob
             38.18
             .
             I
             am
             (
             saith
             
               Elihu
               )
               full
               of
               matter
            
             .
             Some
             are
             backward
             to
             speak
             of
             Good
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             :
             the
             empty
             Vessel
             cannot
             run
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             your
             Tongues
             run
             fluently
             in
             Religion
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             fed
             with
             a
             spring
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               .
            
             In
             one
             of
             the
             Miracles
             that
             Christ
             wrought
             ,
             he
             first
             caused
             the
             Water-pots
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             then
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Draw
               out
               now
            
             ,
             John
             2.8
             .
             So
             we
             must
             first
             have
             our
             Heads
             filled
             with
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             draw
             out
             to
             others
             in
             Good
             discourse
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             would
             discourse
             readily
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             make
             Religion
             your
             delight
             .
             What
             men
             delight
             in
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             speaking
             of
             :
             the
             sensualist
             speaks
             of
             his
             sports
             ;
             the
             worldling
             of
             his
             rich
             purchase
             .
             Delight
             makes
             the
             Tongue
             as
             the
             
               Pen
               of
               a
               ready
               writer
            
             .
             The
             Spouse
             being
             delighted
             and
             inamoured
             with
             Christs
             beauty
             ,
             could
             not
             conceal
             her self
             ;
             she
             makes
             an
             elegant
             and
             Pathetical
             Oration
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             5.10
             .
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddy
               ,
               the
               chiefest
               among
               ten
               thousand
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Pray
             that
             God
             will
             both
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             you
             for
             Christian
             conference
             ,
             Psalm
             51.15
             .
             
               Lord
               open
               thou
               my
               Lips.
            
             Satan
             hath
             lock'd
             up
             mens
             Lips
             ,
             pray
             that
             God
             will
             open
             them
             .
             Perhaps
             you
             pray
             that
             you
             may
             Believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             do
             you
             pray
             that
             you
             may
             Confess
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             before
             others
             ?
             Psalm
             119.46
             .
             
               I
               will
               speak
               of
               thy
               Testimonies
               before
               Kings
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             To
             end
             this
             ,
             let
             me
             briefly
             insert
             two
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             confer
             of
             worldly
             Negotiations
             sometimes
             ;
             
             
             Traffick
             requires
             conference
             :
             But
             with
             this
             proviso
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             shew
             more
             Delectation
             and
             Earnestness
             in
             speaking
             of
             Spiritual
             things
             ,
             than
             Earthly
             ;
             Remembring
             the
             Soul
             is
             far
             more
             Valuable
             than
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             When
             persons
             speak
             of
             Religion
             let
             it
             not
             be
             for
             any
             Sinister
             Unworthy
             end
             ,
             not
             for
             Ostentation
             ,
             but
             Edification
             ;
             and
             then
             having
             your
             aim
             right
             ,
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             with
             Life
             and
             Affection
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             perceive
             you
             feel
             those
             Truths
             which
             you
             speak
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             
               Shewing
               the
               Second
               Character
            
             in
             special
             
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               namely
               ,
               thinking
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             THe
             Second
             Character
             of
             the
             Godly
             
               in
               special
            
             is
             ,
             
             
               they
               thought
               upon
               Gods
               name
            
             ;
             these
             Saints
             when
             they
             were
             together
             did
             speak
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             alone
             they
             did
             think
             of
             
             God
             ;
             
               That
               Thought
               upon
               his
               name
            
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Gods
             name
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             meant
             his
             Essence
             ;
             
             Gods
             Name
             is
             put
             for
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             meant
             his
             Glorious
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             several
             Letters
             of
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             meant
             his
             Worship
             and
             Ordinances
             where
             his
             Name
             is
             called
             upon
             ,
             Ier.
             7.12
             .
             
               Go
               ye
               unto
               my
               Place
               which
               was
               in
               Shiloh
               where
               I
               set
               my
               Name
               at
               first
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             where
             I
             first
             set
             up
             my
             Publick
             worship
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Text
             did
             contemplate
             ,
             
               they
               Thought
               upon
               his
               Name
            
             .
             Thoughts
             are
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             conceptions
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             immediate
             Fruit
             and
             Issue
             of
             a
             rational
             being
             .
             Thoughts
             are
             the
             Images
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Fancy
             *
             .
             These
             devout
             Souls
             in
             the
             Text
             were
             chiefly
             busying
             their
             Thoughts
             about
             God
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             inseparable
             sign
             of
             a
             Godly
             man
             to
             imploy
             his
             chief
             Thoughts
             about
             God
             ,
             Prov.
             12.5
             .
             
             
               The
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Righteous
               are
               Right
               .
            
             That
             is
             
             they
             are
             set
             upon
             the
             Right
             Object
             .
             'T
             is
             natural
             to
             Think
             .
             Thoughts
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             as
             Sparks
             out
             of
             a
             Furnace
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             ▪
             for
             a
             Thought
             ,
             signifies
             
               the
               Boughs
               of
               a
               Tree
            
             *
             ;
             Because
             Thoughts
             shoot
             out
             from
             our
             Minds
             ,
             as
             branches
             do
             from
             a
             Tree
             .
             'T
             is
             I
             say
             natural
             to
             Think
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             natural
             to
             Think
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Saint
             :
             his
             Thoughts
             are
             Sublime
             and
             Seraphical
             ,
             they
             fly
             to
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Mind
             is
             a
             Mint-house
             where
             Thoughts
             are
             Minted
             .
             David
             minted
             Golden
             Cogitations
             ,
             Psalm
             139.18
             .
             
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
            
             .
             That
             is
             (
             as
             learned
             Ainsworth
             expounds
             it
             )
             by
             Divine
             Contemplation
             .
             Thoughts
             are
             Travellers
             in
             the
             Soul.
             Davids
             Thoughts
             kept
             Heaven-road
             ,
             Psalm
             73.23
             .
             
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
            
             .
             As
             the
             Mariners
             needle
             turns
             to
             the
             North-pole
             :
             so
             a
             Saints
             Thoughts
             are
             still
             pointing
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             
             
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Saints
               thoughts
               mount
               up
               to
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
             There
             will
             be
             this
             Thinking
             on
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             those
             intrinsecal
             Perfections
             which
             are
             in
             him
             .
             The
             loveliness
             of
             the
             Object
             attracts
             the
             thoughts
             :
             God
             
             is
             the
             supream
             Good.
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             God
             worth
             thinking
             on
             *
             .
             Psal.
             119.57
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Portion
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             Will
             not
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             run
             upon
             his
             Portion
             ?
             A
             gracious
             Soul
             hath
             found
             Pleasure
             in
             thinking
             on
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             63.5
             ,
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             had
             those
             Transfigurations
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             those
             Illapses
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             those
             Incomes
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             those
             praelibations
             and
             foretastes
             of
             glory
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             keep
             his
             thoughts
             off
             from
             God
             :
             To
             hinder
             him
             from
             thinking
             on
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             bar
             him
             of
             all
             his
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             will
             be
             thinking
             on
             God
             from
             the
             powerful
             .
             Operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             We
             cannot
             of
             our selves
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             but
             the
             Spirit
             elevates
             and
             fixeth
             the
             heart
             on
             God.
             Ezek.
             3.14
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               lifted
               me
               up
            
             .
             When
             you
             see
             the
             Iron
             move
             upward
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             Load-stone
             drawing
             it
             :
             so
             when
             the
             thoughts
             move
             upwards
             towards
             God
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             ,
             as
             a
             divine
             Load-stone
             ,
             drawn
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Containing
             a
             sharp
             Redargution
             .
          
           
             OUT
             of
             the
             quiver
             of
             this
             Text
             I
             may
             draw
             several
             Arrows
             of
             Reproof
             .
             
             1.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             as
             do
             not
             think
             upon
             Gods
             Name
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Brand-mark
             of
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               his
               thoughts
               ,
            
             Psalm
             10.4
             .
             *
             He
             endeavours
             to
             expunge
             and
             blot
             God
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             :
             though
             he
             draws
             his
             Breath
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             of
             him
             :
             his
             thoughts
             shoot
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Philip.
             3.19
             .
             Had
             not
             sinners
             by
             their
             fall
             lost
             their
             Head-piece
             ,
             they
             would
             reason
             thus
             with
             themselves
             :
             Sure
             God
             is
             best
             worth
             thinking
             on
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             excellency
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             then
             what
             is
             there
             in
             God
             that
             made
             it
             ?
             He
             gives
             the
             Star
             its
             beauty
             ,
             the
             Flower
             its
             fragrancy
             ,
             Food
             its
             suavity
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             such
             deliciousness
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             what
             is
             in
             God
             ?
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             better
             than
             all
             *
             .
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             shall
             I
             admire
             the
             
             Drop
             and
             not
             the
             Ocean
             ?
             Shall
             I
             think
             of
             the
             Workmanship
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             it
             hath
             warped
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             taken
             it
             off
             from
             the
             right
             Object
             .
          
           
             It
             reproves
             such
             as
             indeed
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             
             but
             they
             have
             not
             Right
             Thoughts
             of
             him
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             Eliphaz
             ,
             Job
             42.7
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               spoken
               of
               me
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
            
             ;
             so
             some
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             think
             of
             him
             
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
            
             .
             1.
             
             They
             have
             Low
             unworthy
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             Fancy
             God
             to
             be
             like
             themselves
             ,
             Psalm
             50.21
             .
             Men
             think
             God
             is
             as
             short-sighted
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             them
             through
             the
             thick
             Canopy
             of
             the
             Clouds
             :
             but
             he
             that
             makes
             a
             Watch
             knows
             all
             the
             Wheeles
             and
             Pins
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Spring
             which
             causeth
             the
             Motion
             .
             God
             who
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             inspector
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             sees
             all
             the
             intrigues
             and
             Private
             Caballs
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             *
             .
             God
             knows
             the
             true
             Motion
             of
             a
             false
             Heart
             ,
             Ier.
             29.23
             .
             
               I
               know
               and
               am
               a
               witness
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             have
             Injurious
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             :
             1.
             
             They
             deem
             his
             wayes
             unequal
             ,
             
             Ezek.
             18.25
             .
             
               Is
               not
               my
               way
               equal
            
             ?
             Some
             call
             Gods
             Providence
             to
             the
             Bar
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Judge
             his
             proceedings
             excentrick
             ;
             but
             God
             
               laies
               Righteousness
               to
               the
               Plummet
            
             ,
             Isa.
             28.17
             .
             His
             wayes
             are
             secret
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             just
             .
             God
             is
             most
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             he
             is
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             think
             his
             wayes
             are
             not
             Profitable
             ,
             Mal.
             3.14
             .
             
               What
               profit
               is
               it
               that
               we
               have
               kept
               his
               ordinance
               ?
            
             we
             cannot
             shew
             our
             earnings
             .
             These
             are
             not
             
               Right
               Thoughts
            
             of
             God.
             Men
             think
             him
             to
             be
             an
             
               hard
               Master
            
             :
             But
             God
             will
             be
             in
             no
             mans
             debt
             ,
             he
             gives
             double
             pay
             ,
             Mal.
             1.10
             .
             
               Neither
               do
               ye
               kindle
               a
               sire
               on
               my
               Altar
               for
               nought
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             as
             instead
             of
             thinking
             on
             God
             ,
             their
             minds
             are
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             Vain
             Thoughts
             .
             Vain
             Thoughts
             are
             the
             froth
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             Ier.
             4.14
             .
             
               How
               long
               shall
               Vain
               Thoughts
               lodge
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             Vain
             Thoughts
             may
             sometimes
             come
             into
             the
             best
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             a
             care
             to
             turn
             them
             out
             before
             night
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             Lodge
             .
             This
             denominates
             a
             Wicked
             man
             ,
             his
             Thoughts
             Dw●ll
             upon
             Vanity
             ;
             and
             well
             may
             his
             Thoughts
             be
             
             said
             to
             be
             Vain
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             turn
             to
             any
             profit
             ,
             Ier.
             16.19
             .
             
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               things
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               Profit
               .
            
             They
             are
             Vain
             Thoughts
             which
             are
             about
             Foolish
             things
             ,
             and
             run
             all
             into
             straw
             .
             They
             are
             Vain
             Thoughts
             which
             do
             not
             Better
             the
             Heart
             ,
             nor
             will
             give
             one
             drop
             of
             Comfort
             at
             death
             ,
             Psalm
             146.4
             .
             
               In
               that
               very
               day
               his
               Thoughts
               perish
               .
            
             Vain
             Thoughts
             are
             Pernitious
             ,
             they
             Fly-blow
             the
             Heart
             and
             leave
             an
             ill
             tincture
             behind
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             reproves
             such
             as
             have
             not
             only
             Vain
             Thoughts
             ,
             but
             Vile
             Thoughts
             .
             
             1.
             
             
               Proud
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             while
             they
             view
             themselves
             in
             the
             Glass
             of
             Self-love
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             take
             up
             Venerable
             Thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             Pride
             fumes
             up
             into
             their
             Head
             and
             makes
             them
             Giddy
             *
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Impure
               Thoughts
            
             .
             They
             think
             how
             to
             Gratifie
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             they
             do
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               make
               provision
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             become
             Caterers
             for
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Sin
             begins
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             ;
             first
             men
             Devise
             sin
             ,
             then
             Act
             it
             ,
             Mica
             .
             2.2
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             would
             one
             have
             preferment
             :
             he
             bethinks
             himself
             by
             what
             
             Ladder
             he
             may
             climb
             to
             Honour
             .
             He
             will
             Cringe
             and
             comply
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             rise
             .
             Would
             a
             man
             Grow
             rich
             :
             he
             sets
             his
             Thoughts
             a
             work
             how
             to
             compass
             an
             estate
             ,
             he
             will
             circumvent
             ,
             and
             pull
             down
             his
             Soul
             to
             build
             up
             an
             estate
             .
             Would
             he
             wreak
             his
             Malice
             on
             another
             ;
             he
             frames
             an
             Engine
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             :
             as
             Iezabel
             (
             that
             Painted
             Harlot
             )
             when
             she
             would
             ruine
             Naboth
             ,
             presently
             fains
             a
             Sham-Plot
             and
             Subtilly
             thinks
             of
             a
             way
             how
             to
             dispatch
             him
             ,
             1
             King.
             21.9
             .
             
               Proclaim
               a
               fast
               ,
               and
               set
               Naboth
               on
               high
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               set
               two
               men
               Sons
               of
               Belial
               to
               Witness
               against
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               thou
               didst
               blaspheme
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               carry
               him
               out
               and
               stone
               him
               .
            
             O
             the
             Mischief
             of
             Thoughts
             !
             A
             man
             may
             Deny
             God
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             Psalm
             14.1
             .
             
               The
               Fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               Heart
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             He
             may
             commit
             Adultery
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             Mat.
             5.28
             .
             
               Whosoever
               looks
               on
               a
               Woman
               to
               Lust
               after
               her
               hath
               committed
               Adultery
               with
               her
               in
               his
               Heart
               .
            
             A
             man
             may
             Murder
             another
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             3.15
             .
             
               Whosoever
               hateth
               his
               
               brother
               is
               a
               murderer
               .
            
             O
             how
             much
             contemplative
             wickedness
             is
             in
             the
             World
             !
             Tremble
             at
             sinful
             Thoughts
             .
             We
             startle
             at
             Gross
             sin
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             troubled
             so
             much
             for
             sinful
             Thoughts
             .
             Know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             sin
             may
             be
             committed
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             though
             it
             never
             blossom
             into
             outward
             Act
             ,
             Prov.
             24.9
             .
             
               The
               Thought
               of
               Foolishness
               is
               sin
               .
            
             See
             this
             in
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Envy
             ,
             the
             Jews
             envied
             Christ
             the
             fame
             of
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Mat.
             27.18
             .
             
               Pilat
               knew
               that
               for
               envy
               they
               had
               delivered
               him
               .
            
             Here
             was
             sin
             committed
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             :
             the
             Jews
             sinned
             by
             envying
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             never
             Crucified
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Discontent
             ,
             Gen.
             24.5
             .
             
               Cain
               was
               wroth
               and
               his
               Countenance
               fell
               .
            
             He
             did
             Malign
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             were
             boiled
             up
             to
             Discontent
             .
             Here
             was
             sin
             committed
             in
             the
             thoughts
             .
             Cain
             sinn'd
             by
             Discontent
             though
             he
             had
             never
             Murdered
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             will
             punish
             for
             sinful
             thoughts
             .
             We
             say
             Thoughts
             are
             free
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             in
             mans
             Court
             *
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             punish
             for
             Thoughts
             :
             it
             was
             
             set
             upon
             Herods
             score
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             to
             have
             destroyed
             Christ
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             worshipping
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             be
             humbled
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             Prov.
             30.32
             .
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               thought
               evil
               ,
               lay
               thy
               hand
               upon
               thy
               Mouth
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             humble
             and
             abase
             thy self
             before
             the
             Lord.
             The
             best
             alive
             had
             need
             be
             humbled
             for
             their
             thoughts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Instability
             of
             their
             Thoughts
             .
             How
             do
             the
             Thoughts
             Dance
             up
             and
             down
             in
             Prayer
             :
             like
             Quick-silver
             they
             will
             not
             six
             .
             'T
             is
             hard
             to
             tye
             two
             Good
             Thoughts
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Impiety
             of
             their
             Thoughts
             .
             In
             the
             fairest
             fruit
             may
             be
             a
             Worm
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             Heart
             evil
             Thoughts
             may
             arise
             .
             Did
             mens
             Hearts
             stand
             where
             their
             faces
             do
             ,
             they
             would
             blush
             to
             look
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             Let
             us
             I
             say
             be
             deeply
             humbled
             for
             our
             Thoughts
             .
             Let
             us
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             that
             he
             would
             stand
             between
             us
             and
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             intercede
             for
             us
             that
             the
             
               Thoughts
               of
               our
               Hearts
               may
               be
               forgiven
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
             Let
             us
             think
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ;
             
             let
             us
             lock
             up
             our selves
             with
             God
             every
             
             day
             ;
             let
             our
             Thoughts
             get
             Wings
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Birds
             of
             Paradise
             fly
             up
             towards
             Heaven
             .
             Christians
             ,
             look
             up
             on
             that
             day
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             wherein
             you
             have
             not
             conversed
             with
             God
             in
             your
             Thoughts
             ;
             think
             of
             God
             in
             your
             Closet
             ,
             in
             your
             Shop
             :
             Trade
             above
             the
             Moon
             .
             
               Isaac
               went
               out
               into
               the
               field
               to
               meditate
               ,
            
             Gen.
             24.63
             .
             He
             did
             take
             a
             turn
             in
             Heaven
             by
             holy
             Ejaculations
             .
             Our
             Minds
             should
             be
             steeped
             in
             holy
             Thoughts
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             have
             a
             few
             Transient
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             by
             the
             By
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             an
             immoration
             or
             staying
             our
             Minds
             on
             God
             ,
             till
             our
             Hearts
             are
             warmed
             in
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             say
             as
             they
             ,
             Luk.
             24.32
             .
             
               Did
               not
               our
               Hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             what
             should
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             holy
             Musings
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Think
             of
             Gods
             
               Immense
               Being
            
             .
             
             Adore
             his
             illustrious
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Beams
             by
             which
             the
             Divine
             nature
             shines
             forth
             .
             Think
             of
             Gods
             Omnisciency
             :
             he
             makes
             a
             Curious
             and
             Critical
             descant
             upon
             all
             our
             Actions
             ,
             and
             enters
             them
             down
             into
             his
             day-book
             .
             Think
             of
             Gods
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             
             is
             the
             most
             sparkling
             Jewel
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             Exod.
             15.11
             .
             Think
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             :
             this
             makes
             all
             his
             other
             Attributes
             sweet
             .
             Holiness
             without
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Justice
             without
             Mercy
             would
             be
             terrible
             .
             Think
             of
             Gods
             Veracity
             ,
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
             
               Abundant
               in
               Truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             coming
             short
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             said
             .
             He
             shoots
             beyond
             the
             Promise
             ,
             never
             short
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Think
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             77.12
             .
             
               I
               will
               meditate
               of
               all
               thy
               Works
               .
            
             Gods
             works
             are
             bound
             up
             in
             three
             great
             Volumes
             ,
             Creation
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Providence
             :
             here
             is
             sweet
             matter
             for
             our
             Thoughts
             to
             expatiate
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Swasives
             and
             Incentives
             to
             Holy
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             LET
             me
             ,
             to
             inforce
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             propound
             some
             Swasives
             and
             Inducements
             to
             be
             frequent
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             The
             end
             why
             
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             this
             thinking
             faculty
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             think
             on
             his
             Name
             .
             When
             our
             Cogitations
             run
             out
             in
             Impertinencies
             (
             like
             water
             running
             beside
             the
             Mill
             )
             we
             should
             think
             with
             our selves
             thus
             :
             did
             God
             give
             us
             a
             Talent
             to
             misimploy
             ?
             did
             he
             give
             us
             Thoughts
             that
             we
             should
             think
             of
             every
             thing
             but
             him
             ?
             were
             these
             Arrows
             given
             us
             to
             shoot
             beside
             the
             Mark
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             do
             not
             inure
             our selves
             to
             Good
             thoughts
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             Good
             Christians
             .
             Thinking
             seriously
             on
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             makes
             them
             stay
             in
             our
             Mind
             ,
             causeth
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             Nutritive
             .
             Musing
             on
             Holy
             Objects
             is
             like
             concocting
             food
             ,
             which
             turns
             it
             to
             Blood
             and
             Spirits
             :
             so
             that
             without
             Holy
             Cogitation
             ,
             no
             Religion
             .
             Can
             a
             man
             be
             Religious
             and
             scarce
             ever
             think
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             deeply
             obliged
             to
             think
             on
             God.
             1.
             
             God
             is
             our
             maker
             ,
             Psalm
             100.3
             .
             
               It
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               our selves
               .
            
             Our
             bodies
             are
             Gods
             curious
             needle
             work
             ,
             Psalm
             139.15
             .
             And
             as
             God
             hath
             wrought
             the
             Cabinet
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             put
             a
             Jewel
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Precious
             Soul.
             Hath
             God
             made
             us
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             think
             of
             him
             ?
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             sweetned
             our
             Lives
             with
             Various
             Mercies
             .
             The
             city
             of
             Syracuse
             in
             Sicily
             was
             so
             curiously
             scituated
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             was
             never
             out
             of
             sight
             :
             God
             hath
             so
             placed
             us
             by
             his
             Providence
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun-shine
             of
             Mercy
             is
             never
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             We
             are
             Bemiracled
             with
             Mercy
             ;
             Mercy
             feeds
             us
             with
             the
             
               Finest
               of
               the
               wheat
            
             ,
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ;
             Mercy
             guards
             us
             with
             a
             Guard
             of
             Angels
             ;
             it
             makes
             the
             Rock
             pour
             forth
             
               Rivers
               of
               Oyl
            
             :
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             Stream
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             Fountain
             ?
             shall
             not
             we
             think
             of
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Mercies
             ?
             this
             were
             high
             Ingratitude
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             have
             frequent
             and
             Devout
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             witnesseth
             Sincerity
             .
             No
             truer
             Touchstone
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             than
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             :
             that
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             Thoughts
             are
             ,
             Prov.
             23.7
             .
             
               For
               as
               he
               thinketh
               in
               his
               Heart
               so
               is
               he
               .
            
             Thoughts
             are
             freer
             from
             Hypocrisie
             than
             words
             :
             one
             may
             speak
             well
             for
             applause
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             right
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             and
             
               think
               of
               Gods
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             admire
             his
             Excellencies
             ,
             this
             shews
             the
             Heart
             to
             be
             Right
             .
             Thoughts
             are
             freer
             
             from
             Hypocrisie
             than
             an
             Unblamable
             Life
             .
             A
             man
             may
             in
             his
             outward
             carriage
             be
             fair
             ,
             yet
             have
             a
             Covetous
             ,
             Revengeful
             mind
             .
             The
             Acts
             of
             Sin
             may
             be
             forborn
             ,
             when
             the
             Heart
             sits
             brooding
             upon
             Sin
             ;
             but
             to
             have
             the
             Thoughts
             Spiritualized
             and
             set
             upon
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             truer
             Symptom
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             than
             a
             Life
             free
             from
             Vice.
             Christians
             ,
             what
             do
             your
             Thoughts
             run
             upon
             ?
             where
             do
             they
             make
             their
             most
             frequent
             Visits
             ?
             can
             you
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             our
             Hearts
             are
             still
             Mounting
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             our
             Thoughts
             are
             lodg'd
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             though
             we
             do
             not
             see
             thy
             face
             ,
             yet
             we
             
               think
               on
               thy
               Name
            
             ?
             this
             is
             a
             good
             Evidence
             of
             Sincerity
             .
             We
             Judge
             of
             men
             by
             their
             Actions
             ;
             God
             Judgeth
             of
             them
             by
             their
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thinking
             much
             on
             God
             would
             Cure
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             World.
             Great
             things
             seem
             little
             to
             him
             that
             stands
             high
             .
             To
             such
             as
             stand
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Alps
             the
             great
             Cities
             of
             Campania
             seem
             little
             Villages
             :
             they
             who
             are
             Mounted
             High
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             Christ
             and
             Glory
             ,
             how
             do
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             disappear
             ,
             and
             even
             shrink
             into
             nothing
             !
             A
             Soul
             elevated
             
             by
             faith
             above
             the
             Visible
             Orbs
             ,
             hath
             the
             
               Moon
               under
               his
               feet
            
             .
             A
             true
             Saint
             intermedles
             with
             Secular
             Affairs
             more
             out
             of
             Necessity
             than
             Choice
             .
             St.
             Pauls
             Thoughts
             were
             sublime
             ,
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             Altitudes
             ,
             and
             how
             did
             he
             scorn
             the
             World
             *
             !
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
             
               The
               world
               is
               crucified
               to
               me
            
             *
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thinking
             on
             God
             would
             be
             expulsive
             of
             Sin.
             Whence
             is
             Impiety
             but
             from
             Incogitancy
             ?
             Did
             men
             Ruminate
             upon
             Gods
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             ,
             durst
             they
             sin
             at
             that
             rate
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             That
             which
             check'd
             Ioseph
             ,
             was
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             a
             Sin-revenging
             God.
             When
             the
             delights
             of
             sin
             Tickle
             ,
             let
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             come
             into
             mens
             Minds
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             both
             the
             Spectatour
             and
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             
               Golden
               Crowns
            
             and
             
               Womens
               Hair
            
             come
             the
             
               Lions
               Teeth
            
             ,
             Rev.
             9.8
             .
             This
             would
             put
             them
             into
             a
             cold
             Sweat
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             the
             Angels
             
               drawn
               Sword
            
             †
             ,
             it
             would
             scare
             them
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Thinking
             on
             God
             is
             an
             admirable
             means
             to
             encrease
             our
             love
             to
             God.
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Davids
             musing
             on
             Mortality
             ,
             Psam
             39.3
             .
             
               As
               I
               was
               Musing
               the
               fire
               burned
            
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             our
             Musing
             
             on
             the
             Deity
             :
             while
             we
             are
             thinking
             on
             God
             ,
             our
             Hearts
             will
             kindle
             in
             love
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Reason
             our
             Affections
             are
             so
             chill
             and
             cold
             in
             Religion
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             warm
             them
             with
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             Hold
             a
             Burning-glass
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             glass
             burns
             that
             which
             is
             near
             to
             it
             :
             So
             when
             our
             Thoughts
             are
             lifted
             up
             to
             Christ
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             our
             Affections
             are
             set
             on
             fire
             .
             No
             sooner
             had
             the
             Spouse
             been
             thinking
             on
             her
             Saviours
             Beauty
             ,
             but
             she
             fell
             
               sick
               of
               love
            
             ,
             Cant.
             5.8
             .
             O
             ye
             Saints
             ,
             do
             but
             let
             your
             Cogitations
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             did
             pass
             by
             Angels
             and
             think
             of
             you
             ;
             who
             was
             wounded
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             his
             wounds
             the
             
               Balm
               of
               Gilead
            
             might
             come
             to
             heal
             you
             ;
             who
             leaped
             into
             the
             Sea
             of
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ,
             to
             save
             you
             from
             drowning
             :
             think
             of
             this
             unparallel'd
             love
             which
             sets
             the
             Angels
             a
             Wondring
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             it
             will
             not
             affect
             your
             Hearts
             and
             cause
             Tears
             of
             love
             to
             slow
             forth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thinking
             on
             God
             will
             by
             degrees
             transform
             us
             into
             his
             Image
             .
             As
             Jacobs
             Flock
             looking
             on
             the
             Rods
             that
             had
             
               White
               streaks
            
             conceived
             and
             
               brought
               forth
               
               like
               them
            
             ,
             Gen.
             ●●
             ,
             39.
             
             So
             by
             contemplating
             Gods
             Holiness
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             changed
             into
             his
             likeness
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             
               Beholding
               as
               in
               a
               Glass
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               Image
               .
            
             The
             contemplative
             sight
             of
             God
             was
             transforming
             :
             they
             had
             some
             Print
             of
             Gods
             Holiness
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             Moses
             when
             he
             had
             been
             on
             the
             Mount
             with
             God
             ,
             his
             face
             shined
             ,
             Exod.
             34.35
             .
             What
             is
             Godliness
             but
             God-likeness
             ?
             and
             who
             are
             so
             like
             him
             as
             they
             that
             think
             on
             his
             Name
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Thinking
             on
             God
             is
             sweet
             ,
             it
             Ushers
             in
             a
             secret
             delight
             into
             the
             Soul
             Psalm
             104.34
             .
             
               My
               meditation
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               sweet
               .
            
             He
             whose
             Head
             is
             got
             above
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             his
             Thoughts
             are
             sled
             aloft
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             God
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             divine
             Raptures
             ,
             and
             cries
             out
             as
             Peter
             in
             the
             transfiguration
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               here
               .
            
             Holy
             Thoughts
             are
             the
             Dove
             we
             send
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             they
             bring
             an
             Olive
             branch
             of
             Peace
             .
             Some
             complain
             they
             have
             no
             Joy
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             truly
             no
             wonder
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             such
             strangers
             to
             Heavenly
             Contemplation
             .
             
             Would
             you
             have
             God
             give
             you
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             of
             him
             ?
             Indeed
             Israel
             had
             Manna
             drop'd
             into
             their
             Tents
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             Thought
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             not
             drop
             down
             this
             Manna
             of
             Heavenly
             Joy
             on
             that
             Soul
             which
             seldom
             or
             never
             thinks
             of
             him
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             your
             Spirits
             chearful
             ?
             let
             your
             Thoughts
             be
             celestial
             .
             The
             higher
             the
             Lark
             flies
             ,
             the
             Sweeter
             it
             sings
             :
             The
             higher
             a
             Soul
             ascends
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             Joy
             it
             hath
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             will
             turn
             to
             the
             best
             account
             .
             Thoughts
             spent
             on
             the
             World
             are
             often
             in
             Vain
             .
             Some
             spend
             Thoughts
             about
             laying
             up
             a
             Portion
             for
             such
             a
             Child
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             either
             it
             dies
             ,
             or
             lives
             to
             be
             a
             Cross.
             Others
             beat
             their
             Brains
             how
             to
             rise
             at
             Court
             ;
             and
             when
             Royal
             Favour
             hath
             shined
             upon
             them
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             an
             Eclipse
             falls
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             smile
             is
             turn'd
             into
             a
             frown
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             Thoughts
             are
             frustrated
             —
             
               Et
               stultus
               labor
               est
               ineptiarum
            
             —
             *
             .
             How
             oft
             do
             men
             build
             Castles
             in
             the
             Air
             ?
             But
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             will
             turn
             to
             a
             good
             account
             ,
             they
             Augment
             
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             bring
             Satisfaction
             ,
             Psalm
             63.5
             .
             
               My
               Soul
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               as
               with
               marrow
               and
               fatness
               ,
               when
               I
               remember
               thee
               on
               my
               bed
               ,
               and
               meditate
               on
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Thoughts
             we
             have
             of
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             Comfort
             to
             us
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sickness
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             God
             thinks
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             think
             of
             him
             ?
             Psalm
             40.17
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               thinketh
               upon
               me
            
             .
             God
             thinks
             on
             us
             every
             Morning
             ,
             Lam.
             3.23
             .
             
               His
               Mercies
               are
               new
               every
               Morning
               .
            
             He
             gives
             us
             Night-Mercies
             ,
             he
             Rocks
             us
             every
             Night
             asleep
             ,
             Psalm
             127.2
             .
             
               So
               he
               giveth
               his
               beloved
               Sleep
               :
            
             and
             if
             we
             chance
             to
             wake
             he
             gives
             us
             
               Songs
               in
               the
               Night
            
             ,
             Job
             35.10
             .
             If
             God
             be
             thinking
             of
             us
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             shall
             not
             we
             think
             of
             his
             Name
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             forget
             a
             freind
             who
             is
             ever
             mindful
             of
             us
             ?
             Jer.
             29.11
             .
             
               I
               know
               the
               Thoughts
               that
               I
               think
               towards
               you
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               Thoughts
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             Though
             God
             be
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             out
             of
             his
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             God
             will
             one
             Day
             reckon
             with
             us
             for
             our
             Thoughts
             .
             He
             will
             say
             I
             gave
             you
             a
             
               Cogitative
               faculty
            
             ,
             what
             have
             
             you
             done
             with
             it
             ?
             If
             God
             asks
             a
             Covetous
             man
             ,
             what
             have
             been
             your
             Sentiments
             ?
             which
             way
             have
             your
             Thoughts
             run
             ?
             he
             will
             Answer
             ,
             to
             heap
             up
             Riches
             :
             if
             God
             asks
             Princes
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             how
             have
             you
             employ'd
             your
             Thoughts
             ?
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             by
             our
             Scepter
             to
             beat
             down
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             .
             What
             a
             dreadful
             account
             will
             these
             Persons
             have
             to
             give
             at
             last
             !
             Not
             only
             mens
             Actions
             ,
             but
             their
             Thoughts
             will
             accuse
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Our
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             .
             God
             accepts
             of
             the
             Thought
             for
             the
             deed
             .
             David
             had
             a
             good
             Thought
             come
             into
             his
             Mind
             to
             build
             God
             an
             House
             ,
             and
             God
             took
             it
             as
             kindly
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             6.8
             .
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               it
               was
               in
               thy
               Heart
               to
               build
               an
               house
               to
               my
               Name
               ,
               thou
               didst
               well
               that
               it
               was
               in
               thy
               Heart
               .
            
             When
             Christians
             have
             Thoughts
             of
             promoting
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             such
             good
             Acts
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             build
             Hospitals
             ,
             distribute
             Justice
             ,
             cut
             off
             offenders
             from
             the
             
               City
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             looks
             upon
             it
             as
             if
             they
             had
             done
             it
             :
             so
             that
             our
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             are
             not
             lost
             .
          
           
           
             
             Let
             us
             think
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Right
             manner
             .
             A
             Good
             Medicine
             may
             be
             spoiled
             in
             the
             making
             :
             so
             may
             a
             Good
             Duty
             be
             spoiled
             in
             the
             doing
             .
             Thoughts
             may
             be
             Good
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             Faulty
             in
             the
             manner
             .
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 fail
                 in
                 the
                 Manner
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Right
                 Manner
                 of
                 Thinking
                 upon
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             may
             fail
             in
             the
             Manner
             .
             1.
             
             A
             man
             may
             Think
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             not
             intend
             his
             glory
             .
             Jehu
             had
             good
             Thoughts
             came
             into
             his
             Mind
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Baal-worshippers
             ,
             but
             his
             intent
             was
             to
             advance
             himself
             into
             the
             Throne
             .
             Bad
             aims
             Fly-blow
             good
             Actions
             .
             2.
             
             A
             man
             may
             have
             Good
             Thoughts
             but
             they
             are
             forced
             ,
             —
             
               Virtus
               nolentium
               nulla
               est
            
             —
             When
             one
             bleeds
             under
             Gods
             afflicting
             hand
             ,
             he
             may
             Think
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             have
             no
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             78.34
             .
             
               When
               he
               slew
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               remembred
               that
               God
               was
               their
               Rock
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               God
               their
               Redeemer
               :
               nevertheless
               they
               did
               flatter
               
               him
               with
               their
               Mouth
               .
            
             These
             were
             good
             Thoughts
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             to
             complement
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             the
             Affliction
             .
             3.
             
             A
             man
             may
             have
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             out
             of
             design
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouth
             of
             Conscience
             .
             Conscience
             doth
             lash
             the
             profane
             Sinner
             ;
             what
             art
             thou
             so
             Wicked
             as
             never
             to
             Think
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             indulgeth
             thee
             with
             so
             many
             favours
             ?
             Hereupon
             he
             may
             have
             a
             few
             good
             Thoughts
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             irksome
             to
             him
             :
             this
             is
             not
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             to
             quiet
             Conscience
             .
             4.
             
             A
             man
             may
             think
             of
             God
             with
             Horrour
             :
             he
             thinks
             of
             Gods
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             dreads
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             You
             see
             one
             may
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             these
             Thoughts
             may
             become
             sinful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             the
             Right
             manner
             of
             Thinking
             upon
             God
             :
             1.
             
             Our
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             must
             be
             Serious
             .
             Feathers
             swim
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             but
             Gold
             sinks
             into
             the
             Water
             :
             Feathery
             Spirits
             have
             some
             floting
             Thoughts
             ;
             but
             good
             Hearts
             sink
             deep
             in
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             a
             Deity
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             must
             be
             Spiritual
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             framing
             any
             gross
             conceits
             of
             God
             in
             
             our
             Minds
             ,
             representing
             him
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             Deut.
             4.15
             .
             
               Ye
               ▪
               saw
               no
               Similitude
            
             .
             Conceive
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             we
             cannot
             see
             him
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Circle
             but
             in
             the
             Beams
             ,
             the
             God-head
             dwells
             in
             Christs
             Humane
             nature
             ,
             Col.
             2.9
             .
             Think
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Spirit
             full
             of
             immense
             Glory
             ,
             propitious
             to
             us
             through
             a
             Mediatour
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             must
             be
             Delightful
             .
             With
             what
             Delight
             doth
             a
             Child
             think
             of
             his
             Father
             !
             A
             gracious
             Soul
             counts
             them
             the
             Sweetest
             hours
             which
             are
             spent
             with
             God.
             4.
             
             Our
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             must
             be
             Vertual
             and
             Efficacious
             ,
             leaving
             our
             Hearts
             in
             a
             a
             better
             Tune
             :
             The
             Thoughts
             of
             Gods
             faithfulness
             must
             make
             us
             confide
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             Gods
             Holiness
             must
             make
             us
             conform
             to
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Right
             thinking
             on
             God
             when
             it
             is
             influential
             ,
             it
             leaves
             us
             in
             a
             more
             Heavenly
             frame
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Helps
             to
             Holy
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             IT
             shews
             us
             how
             to
             have
             our
             Thoughts
             frequently
             fixed
             upon
             God.
             1.
             
             
             
             Begin
             the
             day
             with
             Holy
             Thoughts
             *
             ,
             Psalm
             139.17
             .
             
               When
               I
               awake
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               .
            
             God
             should
             have
             the
             first
             buddings
             of
             our
             Thoughts
             .
             In
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             the
             
               first
               fruits
            
             offered
             him
             :
             give
             God
             your
             Virgin-thoughts
             in
             the
             Morning
             —
             
               Quo
               semel
               est
               imbuta
               recens
               servabit
               odorem
               testa
               diù
            
             —
             what
             the
             Vessel
             is
             first
             seasoned
             with
             ,
             it
             keeps
             the
             rellish
             a
             long
             time
             after
             .
             The
             Mind
             being
             seasoned
             with
             Good
             Thoughts
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             will
             keep
             the
             Heart
             in
             a
             better
             Decorum
             all
             the
             day
             afrer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             would
             think
             of
             God
             take
             heed
             of
             hindrances
             .
             1.
             
             Turn
             away
             your
             eyes
             from
             beholding
             
               Vanity
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.37
             .
             Vain
             Objects
             Poyson
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             lascivious
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             wanton
             talk
             leave
             bad
             impressions
             
             upon
             the
             fancy
             .
             2.
             
             Call
             off
             your
             Thoughts
             what
             you
             can
             from
             the
             world
             .
             If
             worldly
             Thoughts
             come
             Crowding
             into
             our
             Mind
             ,
             good
             Thoughts
             will
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             Crowd
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             a
             love
             to
             God
             and
             his
             wayes
             .
             One
             cannot
             but
             think
             of
             that
             which
             he
             loves
             ,
             Ier.
             2.32
             .
             
               Can
               a
               Maid
               forget
               her
               Ornaments
               ?
            
             when
             she
             hath
             not
             her
             Jewel
             on
             her
             Ear
             ,
             she
             will
             have
             it
             in
             her
             Thoughts
             .
             A
             person
             deeply
             in
             love
             cannot
             keep
             his
             Thoughts
             off
             from
             the
             Object
             he
             loves
             .
             The
             reason
             we
             Think
             on
             God
             no
             more
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             him
             no
             more
             .
             Let
             there
             be
             but
             one
             spark
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             fly
             Upward
             in
             Heavenly
             Ejaculations
             .
             By
             nature
             we
             have
             Quick-silver
             Hearts
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             to
             fix
             on
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             you
             would
             think
             often
             on
             God
             ,
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             48.14
             .
             
               This
               God
               is
               our
               God.
            
             We
             think
             most
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             our
             own
             .
             If
             a
             man
             ride
             by
             brave
             Houses
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             he
             casts
             his
             Eye
             slightly
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             much
             Mind
             them
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             have
             an
             house
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             Thoughts
             dwell
             in
             it
             .
             Why
             do
             
             men
             think
             no
             more
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             and
             they
             are
             strangers
             .
             Let
             a
             mans
             interest
             in
             God
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             his
             Thoughts
             off
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Shewing
             the
             first
             Good
             Effect
             of
             the
             Saints
             Piety
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             THE
             Good
             effects
             of
             the
             Saints
             Piety
             .
             1.
             
             God
             Regarded
             it
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             .
          
           
             These
             blessed
             ones
             in
             the
             Text
             were
             speaking
             and
             thinking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             not
             turn
             away
             his
             Ear
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             minded
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             ;
             which
             expression
             denotes
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Diligence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Delight
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             notes
             the
             diligent
             heed
             God
             gave
             to
             these
             Saints
             ,
             
               He
               hearkened
            
             .
             
             Here
             was
             attention
             of
             Ear
             ,
             and
             intensness
             of
             Mind
             .
             Hearkening
             is
             the
             Gesture
             of
             one
             that
             Listens
             to
             what
             another
             saith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             hearkening
             shews
             the
             delight
             he
             took
             in
             the
             Holy
             Dialogues
             of
             these
             Saints
             :
             he
             was
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             him
             as
             sweet
             Melody
             .
          
           
             
             That
             God
             takes
             special
             Notice
             of
             of
             the
             Good
             which
             he
             sees
             in
             his
             People
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             may
             perhaps
             think
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             regard
             them
             ,
             Iob
             30.20
             .
             
               I
               cry
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               dost
               not
               hear
               me
               .
            
             The
             Church
             complains
             ,
             God
             
               did
               shut
               out
               her
               Prayer
            
             ,
             Lam.
             3.8
             .
             But
             though
             God
             be
             sometimes
             Silent
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             Deaf
             :
             he
             takes
             Notice
             of
             all
             the
             good
             Services
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             .
          
           
             
             Whence
             is
             it
             God
             takes
             such
             Notice
             of
             his
             Peoples
             Services
             ?
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Not
             from
             any
             Merit
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Impulsive
             cause
             is
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Free-grace
             .
             The
             best
             duties
             of
             the
             Righteous
             could
             not
             endure
             Gods
             ballance
             *
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             display
             the
             Trophies
             of
             his
             Mercy
             .
             Free-grace
             accepts
             what
             Justice
             might
             condemn
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             taking
             Notice
             of
             the
             good
             
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             through
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             1.6
             .
             
               He
               hath
               made
               us
               accepted
            
             *
             
               in
               the
               Beloved
            
             .
             Or
             as
             Chrysostom
             renders
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             Favourites
             .
             Through
             the
             Red
             glass
             every
             thing
             appears
             of
             a
             Red
             Colour
             :
             through
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             both
             our
             Persons
             and
             Dutyes
             appear
             Ruddy
             and
             Beautiful
             in
             Gods
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             takes
             Notice
             of
             the
             Services
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             because
             they
             flow
             from
             a
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             .
             God
             regards
             the
             Voice
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Cant.
             2.14
             .
             
               O
               my
               Dove
               ,
               let
               me
               hear
               thy
               Voice
               ,
               for
               sweet
               is
               thy
               Voice
               .
            
             The
             Services
             of
             the
             Wicked
             are
             harsh
             and
             sowre
             ,
             but
             the
             Godly
             give
             God
             the
             
               first
               ripe
               Cluster
            
             *
             Which
             grows
             from
             the
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             Root
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             Inferences
             drawn
             from
             the
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             IF
             God
             hearkens
             and
             hears
             ,
             hence
             I
             infer
             Gods
             Omnisciency
             .
             
             How
             could
             ,
             he
             being
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             hear
             what
             the
             Saints
             speak
             and
             think
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             Omniscient
             ?
             Through
             the
             bright
             Mirror
             of
             his
             own
             essence
             he
             hath
             a
             ful
             Idea
             of
             all
             things
             .
             He
             knows
             the
             Intrigues
             of
             States
             ,
             the
             Stratagems
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             Exod.
             14.24
             .
             Future
             Contingencies
             fall
             within
             his
             Cognizance
             *
             .
             Gods
             Knowledge
             is
             Primary
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Original
             ,
             Pattern
             ,
             and
             Prototype
             of
             all
             Knowledge
             .
             Gods
             Knowledge
             is
             Instantaneous
             .
             He
             knows
             all
             
               at
               once
            
             :
             Our
             Knowledge
             is
             Successive
             ,
             we
             know
             one
             thing
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             argue
             from
             the
             Effect
             to
             the
             cause
             ;
             but
             all
             things
             are
             in
             Gods
             view
             
               uno
               intuitu
            
             ,
             in
             one
             intire
             prospect
             .
             Gods
             Knowledge
             is
             infallible
             and
             not
             
             Subject
             to
             mistake
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             Infinity
             of
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             cries
             out
             in
             Admiration
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Riches
               both
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               of
            
             God!
             Rom.
             11.33
             .
             The
             World
             is
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Bee-hive
             of
             Glass
             ,
             where
             you
             see
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Bees
             ,
             and
             the
             framing
             of
             their
             Combs
             .
             All
             things
             are
             unvailed
             to
             the
             Eye
             of
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             See
             Gods
             Goodness
             who
             often
             passeth
             by
             the
             failings
             of
             his
             People
             *
             ,
             
             and
             takes
             Notice
             of
             the
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             
               He
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.6
             .
             
               Sarah
               obeyed
               Abraham
               ,
               calling
               him
               Lord.
            
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             passeth
             by
             her
             unbelief
             and
             Laughing
             at
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             took
             Notice
             of
             her
             reverence
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             
               she
               called
               him
               Lord.
            
             Jam.
             5.11
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Patience
               of
               Iob.
            
             We
             have
             heard
             of
             his
             Impatience
             ,
             cursing
             his
             Birth-day
             :
             But
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             upbraid
             him
             with
             that
             ,
             but
             observes
             the
             good
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ;
             
               ye
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Patience
               of
            
             Job
             .
             The
             Painter
             who
             drew
             Alexanders
             Picture
             ,
             Drew
             him
             with
             his
             finger
             upon
             his
             Scar
             ;
             so
             God
             puts
             a
             finger
             of
             Mercy
             upon
             the
             Scars
             of
             his
             Children
             .
             He
             sees
             their
             Faith
             ,
             
             and
             Winks
             at
             their
             failing
             .
          
           
             
             See
             Gods
             different
             carriage
             towards
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Wicked
             :
             If
             the
             Godly
             Think
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               he
               hearkens
               and
               hears
            
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Wicked
             meddle
             with
             Religious
             duties
             ,
             he
             turns
             away
             his
             Ear
             ,
             Gen.
             4.5
             .
             
               To
               Cain
               and
               his
               Offering
               God
               had
               no
               respect
               .
            
             Suppose
             a
             man
             had
             a
             Sweet
             breath
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             had
             the
             Plague
             ,
             no
             body
             would
             come
             near
             him
             :
             So
             ,
             though
             a
             sinner
             may
             give
             God
             many
             a
             sweet
             elegant
             Expression
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             yet
             having
             
               the
               Plague
               of
               the
               Heart
            
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             receive
             any
             Offering
             from
             him
             .
             If
             God
             shut
             mens
             Prayers
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             Prognostick
             that
             he
             will
             shut
             their
             Persons
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
             See
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Godly
             :
             they
             have
             Gods
             Ear
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hearkened
             and
             heard
             ,
             Psalm
             34.15
             .
             
               His
               Ears
               are
               open
               to
               their
               cry
               :
            
             it
             would
             be
             counted
             a
             great
             happiness
             to
             have
             the
             
               Kings
               ear
            
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             it
             to
             have
             Gods
             Ear
             !
             
               The
               Lord
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             .
             Believers
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             breathing
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             cannot
             but
             hear
             the
             Voice
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             See
             what
             an
             encouragement
             here
             is
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             :
             
             he
             takes
             Notice
             of
             the
             services
             of
             his
             People
             ;
             he
             hearkens
             to
             them
             as
             to
             sweet
             Musick
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             come
             with
             their
             
               humble
               addresses
            
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             so
             pleased
             with
             them
             ?
             Prov.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             deserts
             are
             nothing
             ?
             
          
           
             God
             bestows
             not
             his
             Favours
             according
             to
             our
             desert
             ,
             
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             prayed
             a
             long
             time
             and
             have
             no
             Answer
             .
             
          
           
             God
             may
             hear
             Prayer
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             Answer
             .
             
             He
             may
             lend
             us
             his
             Ear
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             shew
             us
             his
             Face
             .
             The
             Text
             saith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             said
             he
             gave
             an
             Answer
             ,
             but
             he
             hearkened
             .
             It
             becomes
             suitors
             to
             wait
             .
             Faith
             stays
             upon
             God
             ,
             Patience
             stayes
             for
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             123.2
             .
             
               As
               the
               Eyes
               of
               Servants
               look
               unto
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               so
               our
               Eyes
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               untill
               he
               have
               Mercy
               upon
               us
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             difference
             between
             God
             and
             men
             :
             
             God
             takes
             Notice
             of
             the
             good
             in
             his
             people
             ;
             the
             Wicked
             pass
             by
             the
             
             good
             in
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             take
             Notice
             only
             of
             their
             failings
             .
             If
             they
             can
             spy
             any
             indecency
             or
             blemish
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             upbraid
             them
             with
             it
             ;
             Like
             those
             children
             ,
             2
             King
             2.23
             .
             who
             reproached
             Elisha
             for
             his
             Baldness
             ,
             but
             took
             no
             Notice
             of
             the
             Prophets
             Miracles
             .
             Erasmus
             speaks
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             observed
             all
             the
             lame
             Verses
             in
             Homer
             ,
             but
             passed
             over
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             
             From
             this
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             ,
             Behold
             the
             folly
             of
             Idolaters
             :
             they
             worship
             a
             God
             who
             can
             neither
             hearken
             nor
             hear
             .
             The
             Cretians
             Pictured
             Iupiter
             without
             Ears
             .
             Idol-Gods
             have
             Ears
             ,
             but
             
               hear
               not
            
             ,
             Psalm
             115.16
             .
             A
             life-less
             God
             is
             good
             enough
             for
             a
             life-less
             worship
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             People
             of
             God
             stand
             and
             Wonder
             .
             
             1.
             
             At
             Gods
             Condescension
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             so
             high
             in
             the
             praises
             and
             acclamations
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
             should
             stoop
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             listen
             to
             the
             lispings
             of
             his
             children
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hearkened
               and
               heard
            
             :
             Alas
             ,
             God
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             our
             Services
             ;
             he
             is
             infinitely
             blessed
             in
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Splendour
             of
             his
             own
             infinite
             Being
             :
             we
             cannot
             adde
             the
             least
             Cubit
             to
             his
             Essential
             Glory
             ,
             Iob
             35.7
             .
             
               If
               thou
               be
               
               Righteous
               what
               givest
               thou
               to
               him
               ?
               or
               what
               receiveth
               he
               at
               thy
               hands
               ?
            
             yet
             such
             is
             his
             sweet
             Condescention
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             stoop
             below
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             Notice
             of
             his
             Peoples
             Poor
             Oblations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wonder
             at
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             regard
             those
             services
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             mixed
             with
             Corruption
             ,
             Isa.
             64.6
             .
             
               Our
               Righteousnesses
               are
               as
               filthy
               Rags
            
             *
             .
             The
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             highest
             ,
             had
             some
             Leaven
             joined
             with
             it
             ,
             Levit.
             7.13
             .
             Our
             best
             duties
             have
             some
             Leaven
             of
             Imperfection
             in
             them
             ;
             yet
             such
             is
             Gods
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             liking
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             accepts
             them
             ,
             Cant.
             5.1
             .
             
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               Hony-Comb
               with
               my
               Hony.
            
             Hony
             is
             sweet
             ,
             but
             the
             Hony-comb
             is
             Viscous
             and
             bitter
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             be
             eaten
             ;
             yet
             such
             was
             Christs
             love
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             that
             he
             eat
             of
             her
             Hony-comb
             ,
             her
             services
             mixed
             with
             Imperfection
             ,
             and
             was
             pleased
             to
             take
             delight
             in
             them
             .
             Oh
             the
             Love
             of
             God!
             that
             he
             should
             have
             respect
             to
             our
             offerings
             that
             are
             interlarded
             with
             sin
             .
             Our
             best
             duties
             are
             as
             sweet
             Wine
             coming
             out
             of
             a
             Sowre
             Cask
             .
          
           
           
             
             If
             God
             hearkens
             to
             us
             when
             we
             speak
             ,
             let
             us
             hearken
             to
             him
             when
             he
             speaks
             .
             In
             the
             word
             preached
             God
             speaks
             to
             us
             .
             He
             is
             said
             now
             to
             speak
             to
             us
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Heb.
             12.25
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             speaks
             by
             his
             Ambassadour
             .
             Doth
             God
             hearken
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             hearken
             to
             him
             ?
             Be
             not
             like
             the
             Deaf-adder
             which
             stoppeth
             her
             Ear.
             This
             the
             Lord
             complains
             of
             ,
             Iob
             33.14
             .
             
               God
               speaketh
               Once
               ,
               yea
               Twice
               ;
               yet
               man
               regardeth
               it
               not
               .
            
             If
             Gods
             word
             doth
             not
             prevail
             with
             us
             ,
             our
             prayers
             will
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             Shewing
             the
             second
             Good
             Effect
             of
             the
             Saints
             Piety
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             THE
             Second
             Good
             effect
             of
             the
             Saints
             Piety
             ,
             was
             ,
             God
             recorded
             it
             .
             
               A
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
               was
               written
               before
               him
               :
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             
             Original
             for
             
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
            
             *
             Signifies
             a
             Book
             of
             Memorials
             or
             Monuments
             .
             The
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             recite
             Gods
             hearkening
             and
             hearing
             ;
             but
             lest
             any
             should
             say
             ,
             though
             God
             doth
             at
             the
             present
             hear
             the
             Holy
             Speeches
             and
             Thoughts
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             not
             in
             time
             slip
             out
             of
             his
             Mind
             ?
             therefore
             these
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             a
             
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
            
             was
             written
             before
             him
             .
             The
             Lord
             did
             not
             only
             hear
             the
             Good
             speeches
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             Recorded
             them
             ,
             and
             Wrote
             them
             down
             ;
             
               a
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
               was
               written
               .
            
             This
             is
             spoken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
            
             .
             Not
             that
             God
             hath
             any
             book
             of
             Records
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             write
             down
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Memory
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             Subject
             to
             oblivion
             .
             Things
             done
             a
             thousand
             years
             ago
             are
             as
             fresh
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             done
             but
             Yesterday
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             90.4
             .
             
               A
               thousand
               years
               in
               thy
               sight
               are
               but
               as
               Yesterday
               when
               it
               is
               past
               .
            
             This
             book
             of
             Remembrance
             therefore
             ,
             is
             a
             borrowed
             speech
             ,
             taken
             from
             Kings
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             Chronicles
             wherein
             they
             note
             Memorable
             things
             *
             .
             King
             Ahasuerus
             
             had
             his
             book
             of
             Records
             ,
             wherein
             were
             written
             the
             worthy
             deeds
             of
             Mordecai
             ,
             Esther
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             God
             bears
             in
             Mind
             all
             the
             Good
             speeches
             and
             pious
             actions
             of
             his
             Children
             .
             Gods
             curious
             and
             Critical
             observation
             is
             a
             
               Book
               of
               Records
            
             ,
             where
             nothing
             can
             be
             lost
             or
             torn
             out
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             Eternally
             remember
             all
             the
             Good
             designs
             ,
             
             and
             Pious
             endeavours
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             Heb.
             6.10
             .
             
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               your
               Work
               and
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               shewed
               towards
               his
               Name
               .
            
             Eight
             things
             God
             writes
             down
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             writes
             down
             the
             Names
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             Philip.
             4.3
             .
             
               Whose
               Names
               are
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
            
             This
             Book
             hath
             no
             Errata's
             ,
             Rev.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             writes
             down
             the
             good
             speeches
             of
             his
             People
             .
             When
             Christians
             speak
             together
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Heaven
             (
             which
             is
             like
             Musick
             in
             consort
             )
             God
             is
             much
             taken
             with
             it
             :
             When
             their
             Tongues
             are
             going
             ,
             Gods
             pen
             is
             going
             in
             Heaven
             .
             They
             that
             
               fear'd
               the
               Lord
               spake
               often
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
               was
               written
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             writes
             down
             the
             Tears
             of
             his
             People
             .
             Tears
             drop
             down
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             they
             reach
             Heaven
             *
             :
             God
             hath
             his
             Bottle
             and
             his
             Book
             ,
             Psalm
             56.8
             .
             
               Put
               thou
               my
               Tears
               into
               thy
               bottle
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               in
               thy
               Book
               ?
            
             Tears
             drop
             from
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Water
             from
             the
             Roses
             :
             they
             are
             fragrant
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             his
             Bottle
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
            
             ,
             where
             he
             sets
             them
             down
             ;
             
               are
               they
               not
               in
               thy
               Book
            
             ?
             Especially
             God
             writes
             down
             such
             Tears
             as
             are
             shed
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             Ezek.
             9.2
             .
             
               One
               was
               clothed
               with
               linnen
               ;
               with
               a
               writers
               Inkhorn
               by
               his
               side
               :
            
             this
             was
             to
             write
             down
             the
             Tears
             of
             the
             Mourners
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             a
             
               mark
               upon
               the
               foreheads
               of
               them
               that
               sighed
               for
               the
               Abominations
               done
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             writes
             down
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             his
             People
             .
             We
             can
             write
             down
             mens
             Words
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             write
             down
             their
             Thoughts
             .
             It
             would
             pose
             the
             Angels
             to
             write
             mens
             Thoughts
             :
             but
             be
             assured
             ,
             never
             an
             Holy
             cogitation
             comes
             
             into
             our
             Mind
             ,
             but
             God
             writes
             it
             down
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             a
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             was
             written
             for
             them
             that
             
               Thought
               upon
               his
               Name
            
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             silent
             ,
             yet
             have
             a
             Voice
             ,
             Tears
             *
             ,
             and
             Thoughts
             †
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             writes
             down
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             38
             9.
             
             
               All
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             thy
             book
             .
             Desire
             is
             the
             Spiritual
             Appetite
             ,
             or
             the
             Souls
             Anhelation
             and
             breathing
             after
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             84.2
             .
             In
             this
             Life
             we
             do
             rather
             desire
             God
             than
             enjoy
             him
             .
             Can
             we
             say
             we
             take
             our
             Souls
             
               è
               Corporis
               Pharetra
            
             out
             of
             the
             quiver
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             shoot
             them
             into
             Heaven
             ?
             do
             our
             Affections
             sally
             forth
             towards
             Christ
             ?
             do
             we
             desire
             him
             superlatively
             and
             uncessantly
             ?
             Every
             such
             desire
             is
             put
             down
             in
             Gods
             Register
             Book
             :
             
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             writes
             down
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             Ionah
             2.7
             .
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             Vocal
             ,
             only
             Mental
             ,
             is
             Recorded
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             1.13
             .
             
               Hannah
               spake
               in
               her
               Heart
            
             .
             That
             prayer
             God
             did
             write
             down
             and
             Answer
             ;
             God
             was
             better
             to
             her
             than
             her
             prayer
             ;
             
             she
             prayed
             for
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             her
             a
             Prophet
             .
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             so
             full
             of
             grief
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             only
             groan
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             yet
             a
             Groan
             is
             sometimes
             the
             best
             part
             of
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             God
             writes
             it
             down
             ,
             Psalm
             38.9
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               my
               Groaning
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               .
            
             If
             we
             cannot
             speak
             with
             elegancy
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             only
             lisping
             and
             chattering
             ,
             God
             puts
             it
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             Isa.
             38.14
             .
             
               Like
               a
               Crane
               ,
               so
               did
               I
               chatter
               :
            
             yet
             that
             prayer
             was
             heard
             and
             registred
             ,
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               I
               have
               heard
               thy
               prayer
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               thy
               Tears
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             God
             writes
             down
             the
             Alms
             of
             his
             People
             .
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             must
             be
             done
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             :
             as
             Mary
             out
             of
             love
             brought
             her
             Ointments
             and
             sweet
             Spices
             and
             anointed
             Christs
             dead
             body
             :
             so
             out
             of
             pure
             love
             we
             must
             bring
             our
             Ointments
             of
             Charity
             to
             anoint
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             are
             Christs
             living
             body
             ,
             Such
             Alms
             are
             not
             lost
             *
             .
             Heb.
             13.16
             .
             
               With
               such
               Sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             And
             that
             we
             may
             see
             how
             well
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             writes
             them
             down
             .
             Item
             ,
             so
             much
             lent
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Acts
             10.4
             .
             
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               thine
               Alms
               are
               come
               up
               for
               a
               memorial
               before
               God.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             
             God
             hath
             a
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             for
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             his
             People
             .
             The
             Saints
             Purgatory
             is
             in
             this
             life
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             things
             may
             bear
             up
             their
             Spirits
             .
             1.
             
             Every
             Groan
             of
             theirs
             goes
             to
             Gods
             Heart
             ,
             Exod.
             6.7
             .
             
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               Groanings
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             In
             Musick
             when
             one
             string
             is
             touch'd
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             sound
             :
             when
             the
             Saints
             are
             stricken
             Gods
             bowels
             sound
             .
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             a
             Book
             of
             Records
             to
             write
             down
             his
             Peoples
             injuries
             .
             The
             wicked
             make
             wounds
             in
             the
             backs
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             then
             pour
             in
             Vinegar
             :
             God
             writes
             down
             their
             Cruelty
             .
             1
             Sam.
             15.2
             .
             
               I
               Remember
               what
               Amalek
               did
               to
               Israel
               .
               Amalek
            
             was
             Esaus
             Grandchild
             
             .
             A
             bitter
             enemy
             of
             Israel
             .
             The
             Amalekites
             shewed
             their
             Spight
             to
             Israel
             two
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             They
             did
             lye
             in
             ambush
             ;
             and
             as
             Israel
             passed
             by
             ,
             fell
             upon
             their
             rear
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             feeble
             in
             their
             army
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             did
             openly
             give
             Battel
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             hindred
             them
             from
             going
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             Exod.
             17.8
             .
             
             Now
             God
             took
             Notice
             of
             Israels
             sufferings
             by
             
               Amalek
               .
               I
               Remember
               ●hat
               Amalek
               did
               to
               Israel
               ,
            
             I
             have
             my
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             I
             write
             it
             down
             ,
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               Go
               and
               smite
               Amalek
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             Several
             Corollaries
             flowing
             from
             the
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             IT
             shews
             us
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             Vain
             to
             serve
             God.
             
             The
             Wicked
             who
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             
             think
             him
             an
             hard-master
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             they
             ,
             Iob
             21.15
             .
             
               What
               profit
               should
               we
               have
               if
               we
               pray
               to
               him
            
             ?
             But
             the
             Text
             shews
             us
             that
             God
             records
             all
             the
             Services
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             a
             
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
               was
               written
            
             before
             him
             .
             Gods
             writing
             in
             a
             Book
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             honour
             to
             the
             Saints
             the
             Romans
             wrote
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Senators
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             of
             Honour
             they
             were
             called
             
               Patres
               conscripti
            
             :
             so
             Gods
             
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
            
             shews
             his
             high
             esteem
             of
             his
             People
             and
             their
             services
             ,
             he
             writes
             
             them
             down
             .
             2.
             
             Gods
             writing
             in
             a
             Book
             denotes
             the
             special
             favour
             God
             bears
             to
             his
             People
             ;
             he
             Registers
             them
             and
             their
             services
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             Crown
             them
             .
             Tamerlain
             wrote
             down
             all
             the
             Memorable
             deeds
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             whom
             he
             afterwards
             preferred
             to
             places
             of
             dignity
             .
             Gods
             service
             is
             most
             eligible
             ;
             let
             us
             make
             
             Ioshua's
             Choice
             ,
             Josh.
             24.15
             .
             
               As
               for
               me
               and
               my
               house
               ,
               we
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord.
            
             If
             we
             should
             desert
             Gods
             service
             ,
             whither
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
             when
             Christ
             asked
             his
             Disciples
             
               will
               ye
               also
               go
               away
            
             ?
             saith
             
               Peter
               ,
               Lord
               to
               whom
               shall
               we
               go
            
             ?
             John
             6.68
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             we
             leave
             thee
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             know
             where
             to
             mend
             our selves
             .
             Let
             us
             adhere
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             Book
             of
             Memorials
             to
             record
             our
             Allegiance
             .
             We
             may
             be
             losers
             for
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             losers
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
             See
             from
             hence
             that
             as
             God
             doth
             Register
             the
             good
             works
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             a
             
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
            
             to
             write
             down
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Isa.
             30.8
             .
             
               Go
               ,
               write
               it
               before
               them
               in
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               note
               it
               in
               a
               book
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               Rebellious
               People
               ,
               
               that
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Mens
             sins
             are
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             Gods
             Omnisciency
             .
             They
             think
             because
             God
             doth
             not
             speak
             to
             them
             by
             his
             loud
             Judgements
             ,
             therefore
             God
             doth
             not
             know
             their
             sins
             ;
             but
             though
             God
             doth
             not
             speak
             ,
             he
             writes
             ,
             Jer.
             17.1
             .
             
               The
               sin
               of
               Iudah
               is
               written
               with
               a
               Pen
               of
               Iron
               and
               the
               Point
               of
               a
               Diamond
               .
            
             God
             scores
             down
             every
             act
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             Bribery
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Hos.
             7.2
             .
             
               They
               consider
               not
               in
               their
               Heart
               ,
               that
               I
               remember
               all
               their
               wickedness
               .
            
             King
             Belshazzer
             was
             carousing
             and
             drinking
             wine
             in
             bowls
             ,
             and
             praising
             his
             Gods
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ;
             but
             while
             he
             was
             sinning
             ,
             God
             was
             writing
             ,
             Dan.
             5.6
             .
             
               In
               the
               same
               hour
               came
               forth
               fingers
               of
               a
               mans
               hand
               ,
               and
               wrote
               upon
               the
               Plaister
               of
               the
               Wall
               of
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               saw
               part
               of
               the
               hand
               that
               wrote
               :
               then
               the
               Kings
               countenance
               was
               changed
               .
            
             We
             read
             of
             Gods
             Book
             ,
             Rev.
             20.12
             .
             
               The
               books
               were
               opened
            
             :
             and
             his
             Bag
             ,
             Job
             14.17
             .
             
               My
               transgression
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               a
               bag
               .
            
             It
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             Law-Courts
             where
             there
             are
             Indictments
             against
             such
             Malefactours
             
             sealed
             up
             in
             a
             Bag
             ,
             and
             are
             produced
             at
             the
             assizes
             .
             When
             God
             shall
             open
             his
             
               black
               book
            
             wherein
             mens
             Names
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             his
             bag
             wherein
             their
             sins
             are
             written
             :
             then
             their
             Hearts
             will
             tremble
             ,
             and
             their
             
               knees
               smite
               one
               against
               another
            
             .
             Every
             Lye
             a
             sinner
             tells
             ,
             every
             Oath
             he
             Swears
             ,
             every
             drunken
             bout
             ,
             God
             writes
             it
             down
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Remembrance
             ;
             and
             woe
             to
             him
             if
             the
             book
             be
             not
             crossed
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             See
             the
             Mercifulness
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             who
             blots
             their
             sins
             out
             of
             his
             book
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             and
             writes
             their
             good
             deeds
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             Isa.
             43.25
             .
             
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               am
               he
               that
               blotteth
               out
               thy
               Transgressions
            
             :
             't
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             borrow'd
             from
             a
             Creditor
             ,
             who
             takes
             his
             pen
             and
             blots
             out
             the
             debt
             owing
             him
             ;
             so
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             blot
             out
             thy
             Transgressions
             .
             Or
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             carries
             it
             ,
             
               I
               am
               blotting
               them
               out
            
             *
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             forgiving
             sin
             passeth
             an
             act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             Jer.
             31.34
             .
             
               I
               will
               remember
               your
               sins
               no
               more
               .
            
             God
             will
             not
             upbraid
             his
             People
             with
             their
             former
             offences
             .
             We
             never
             read
             after
             Peter
             repented
             ,
             that
             Christ
             upbraided
             him
             with
             his
             denial
             
             of
             him
             .
             O
             the
             Heavenly
             indulgence
             and
             kindness
             of
             God
             to
             his
             People
             !
             he
             remembers
             every
             thing
             but
             their
             sins
             .
             He
             writes
             down
             their
             good
             Thoughts
             and
             speeches
             in
             a
             Merciful
             book
             of
             Remembrance
             ;
             but
             their
             sins
             are
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             they
             are
             carried
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             records
             our
             services
             ,
             
             then
             let
             us
             record
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             our
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             .
             A
             Christian
             should
             keep
             two
             books
             alwayes
             by
             him
             ;
             one
             to
             write
             his
             sins
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             humble
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             write
             his
             Mercies
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             thankful
             .
             David
             had
             his
             book
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             16.4
             .
             
               He
               appointed
               certain
               of
               the
               Levites
               to
               record
               ,
               and
               thank
               ,
               and
               praise
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             We
             should
             keep
             a
             Register-book
             of
             Gods
             Mercies
             ,
             though
             I
             think
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             get
             a
             book
             big
             enough
             to
             hold
             them
             .
             At
             such
             a
             time
             we
             were
             in
             straits
             ,
             and
             God
             supplied
             us
             ;
             at
             such
             a
             time
             under
             sadness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             dropped
             in
             the
             Oyl
             of
             gladness
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             near
             death
             ,
             and
             God
             Miraculously
             restored
             us
             .
             If
             God
             be
             mindful
             of
             what
             we
             do
             for
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             we
             be
             mindful
             of
             
             what
             he
             doth
             for
             us
             ?
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             like
             Jewels
             ,
             are
             too
             good
             to
             be
             lost
             :
             get
             
               a
               Book
               of
               Remembrance
            
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             Comfort
             to
             the
             Godly
             .
             1.
             
             In
             case
             of
             friends
             forgetting
             them
             .
             Ioseph
             did
             
             Pharaoh's
             Butler
             a
             kindness
             ,
             
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               chief
               Butler
               remember
               Ioseph
               ;
               but
               forgat
               him
               .
            
             Gen.
             40.23
             .
             'T
             is
             too
             usual
             to
             remember
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             forget
             Friends
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             a
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             where
             he
             writes
             down
             all
             his
             old
             friends
             .
             Near
             Relations
             may
             sometimes
             be
             forgetful
             :
             the
             tender
             Mother
             may
             forget
             her
             infant
             ,
             Isa.
             49.15
             .
             
               Can
               a
               Woman
               forget
               her
               sucking
               child
               ?
               yea
               she
               may
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               forget
               thee
               :
            
             a
             Mother
             may
             sooner
             be
             unnatural
             than
             God
             forgetful
             .
             Christ
             our
             High-priest
             hath
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Saints
             written
             upon
             his
             Breast-plate
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             good
             deeds
             written
             in
             his
             
               Book
               of
               Memorials
            
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             as
             
               Bezar
               stone
            
             to
             revive
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             though
             friends
             may
             blot
             you
             out
             of
             their
             Mind
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             not
             blot
             you
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             consolation
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             keeps
             a
             Book
             of
             Remembrance
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             at
             
             the
             last
             day
             make
             a
             publick
             and
             solemn
             mention
             of
             all
             the
             good
             which
             his
             Saints
             have
             done
             .
             God
             will
             open
             his
             Book
             of
             Records
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             ,
             Mat.
             25.35
             .
             
               I
               was
               an
               hundred
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               meat
               ;
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               drink
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             God
             will
             make
             known
             all
             the
             memorable
             and
             pious
             actions
             of
             his
             People
             before
             men
             and
             Angels
             :
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             here
             are
             they
             who
             have
             prayed
             ,
             and
             wept
             for
             Sin
             ;
             here
             are
             they
             who
             have
             been
             Advocates
             for
             my
             Truth
             ;
             here
             are
             they
             who
             have
             laid
             to
             Heart
             my
             dishonours
             ,
             and
             have
             mourned
             for
             what
             they
             could
             not
             reform
             .
             These
             are
             my
             renowned
             ones
             ,
             my
             Hephzibahs
             in
             whom
             my
             Soul
             delights
             .
             What
             a
             Glorious
             thing
             will
             this
             be
             ,
             to
             have
             God
             divulge
             the
             Encomium
             of
             his
             Saints
             !
             when
             Alexander
             saw
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             Achilles
             ,
             he
             cryed
             out
             O
             happy
             Achilles
             who
             hadst
             Homer
             to
             set
             forth
             thy
             praise
             !
             what
             an
             honour
             will
             it
             be
             to
             have
             the
             Names
             and
             worthy
             deeds
             of
             the
             Saints
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Herauld
             to
             proclaim
             their
             praises
             !
             *
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             Shewing
             the
             Third
             Good
             Effect
             of
             the
             Saints
             Piety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             THE
             third
             Good
             effect
             of
             the
             Saints
             Piety
             ,
             was
             ,
             God
             rewarded
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               Iewels
               .
            
             The
             reward
             is
             threefold
             .
             1.
             
             Gods
             owning
             them
             ;
             
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               :
            
             where
             observe
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Person
               speaking
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Reward
               it self
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 mine
              
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             speaking
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .
             This
             is
             too
             great
             a
             word
             to
             be
             passed
             by
             in
             silence
             .
             God
             is
             often
             in
             Scripture
             stiled
             ,
             
               Dominus
               exercituum
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Psalm
             46.11
             .
             Isa.
             1.24
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Supream
             General
             ,
             and
             Commander
             of
             all
             Armies
             and
             forces
             ,
             and
             gives
             Victory
             to
             whom
             he
             will.
             
          
           
           
             Why
             is
             this
             Name
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             given
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             Not
             that
             God
             needs
             any
             Hosts
             to
             protect
             himself
             ,
             
             or
             Suppress
             his
             enemies
             .
             Earthly
             Princes
             have
             Armies
             to
             defend
             their
             Persons
             from
             danger
             ,
             but
             God
             needs
             none
             to
             help
             him
             :
             he
             can
             fight
             without
             an
             army
             .
             God
             puts
             strength
             into
             all
             Armies
             ;
             other
             Captains
             may
             give
             their
             Soldiers
             Armour
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             give
             them
             Strength
             :
             but
             God
             doth
             ,
             Psalm
             18.39
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               Girded
               me
               with
               strength
               unto
               battel
               .
            
             Why
             then
             is
             God
             said
             to
             have
             Hosts
             and
             Armies
             if
             he
             needs
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             and
             Grandure
             :
             
             all
             Armies
             and
             Regiments
             are
             under
             his
             command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             shew
             us
             that
             though
             God
             can
             effect
             all
             things
             by
             himself
             ;
             
             yet
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             he
             oft
             useth
             the
             Agency
             of
             the
             Creature
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             his
             will
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             these
             Hosts
             or
             Armies
             of
             which
             God
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             an
             Army
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Arch-angels
             ,
             
             1
             King
             22.19
             .
             
               I
               saw
               the
               Lord
               sitting
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Host
               of
               Heaven
               
               standing
               by
               him
               .
            
             By
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             is
             meant
             the
             Angels
             ;
             they
             being
             Spirits
             are
             a
             Puissant
             Army
             ,
             Psalm
             103.20
             .
             
               Ye
               Angels
               which
               excell
               in
               Strength
               .
            
             We
             read
             of
             one
             Angel
             who
             destroy'd
             in
             one
             Night
             
               an
               hundred
               fourscore
               and
               five
               thousand
               ,
            
             2
             King
             19.35
             .
             If
             one
             Angel
             destroy'd
             such
             a
             vast
             Army
             ,
             what
             can
             a
             Legion
             of
             Angels
             do
             ?
             a
             Legion
             consisted
             of
             six
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             sixty
             six
             ,
             saith
             Hesychius
             :
             how
             many
             of
             these
             Legions
             go
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Heavenly
             Host
             !
             *
          
           
             2
             :
             The
             Stars
             are
             Gods
             Army
             ,
             Deut.
             4.19
             .
             These
             were
             set
             in
             Battalia
             and
             fought
             against
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             Iudg.
             5.20
             .
             
               The
               Stars
               in
               their
               courses
               fought
               against
               Sisera
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Stars
             did
             charge
             like
             an
             Army
             ,
             raising
             Storms
             and
             tempests
             by
             their
             influences
             ,
             and
             so
             destroying
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             Sisera
             .
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             Armies
             
               upon
               earth
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Rational
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Irrational
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Rational
             ,
             Hosts
             of
             men
             :
             these
             are
             under
             Gods
             command
             and
             conduct
             ,
             
             they
             stir
             not
             without
             his
             Warrant
             :
             the
             Lord
             hath
             the
             managing
             of
             all
             Martial
             affairs
             :
             not
             a
             stroke
             is
             struck
             ,
             but
             God
             orders
             it
             :
             not
             a
             Bullet
             flies
             but
             God
             directs
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Irrational
             ,
             God
             can
             raise
             an
             Army
             of
             Flies
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             against
             King
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
             8.24
             .
             An
             Army
             of
             Worms
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             against
             King
             Herod
             ,
             Acts
             12.23
             .
             O
             what
             a
             Lord
             is
             here
             who
             hath
             so
             many
             Hosts
             under
             his
             Pay
             and
             conduct
             !
          
           
             Let
             us
             Dread
             this
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             :
             
             we
             fear
             men
             who
             are
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             that
             God
             to
             be
             adored
             and
             feared
             who
             acts
             
               pro
               arbitrio
            
             .
             
             
               He
               doth
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               in
               the
               Armies
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
            
             Dan.
             9.35
             .
             His
             Power
             is
             as
             large
             as
             his
             will
             ,
             Iob
             23
             13.
             
             
               What
               his
               Soul
               desireth
               ,
               even
               that
               he
               doth
               .
            
             The
             Ephori
             had
             Power
             over
             the
             King
             of
             Sparta
             ;
             the
             Tribunes
             over
             the
             Roman
             consuls
             ;
             much
             more
             hath
             God
             a
             Soveraign
             Power
             over
             all
             .
             He
             
               poureth
               contempt
               upon
               Princes
            
             ,
             Job
             12.21
             .
             He
             threw
             the
             Proud
             Angels
             to
             Hell.
             God
             can
             with
             a
             word
             unpin
             the
             Wheeles
             and
             break
             the
             Axle
             tree
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             Gods
             Power
             is
             a
             Glorious
             Power
             ,
             
             Col.
             1.11
             .
             And
             herein
             it
             appears
             Glorious
             ,
             it
             i●
             never
             spent
             or
             wasted
             .
             Men
             while
             they
             exercise
             their
             strength
             ,
             weaken
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               fainteth
               not
               ,
               neither
               is
               weary
               ,
            
             Isa.
             40.28
             .
             Though
             God
             spends
             his
             Arrows
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Deut.
             32.23
             .
             yet
             not
             his
             strength
             .
             O
             then
             tremble
             before
             this
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Remember
             (
             O
             hard-hearted
             sinner
             !
             )
             how
             many
             wayes
             God
             can
             be
             revenged
             on
             thee
             .
             He
             can
             raise
             an
             Army
             of
             diseases
             against
             thee
             in
             thy
             body
             :
             he
             can
             set
             the
             humours
             of
             the
             body
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             the
             heat
             dry
             up
             the
             Moisture
             ,
             or
             the
             Moisture
             drown
             the
             heat
             ;
             he
             can
             Arm
             every
             Creature
             against
             thee
             ,
             the
             Dog
             ,
             the
             Boar
             ,
             the
             Elephant
             .
             He
             can
             Arm
             Conscience
             against
             thee
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             against
             Spira
             making
             him
             
               a
               Terrour
               to
               himself
            
             :
             O
             dread
             this
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             hardning
             our
             Hearts
             against
             God.
             
             It
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             Pompey
             that
             with
             one
             stamp
             of
             his
             Foot
             he
             could
             raise
             all
             Italy
             up
             in
             Arms
             *
             .
             God
             can
             with
             a
             word
             
             raise
             all
             the
             Militia
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             against
             us
             :
             and
             shall
             we
             dare
             affront
             him
             ?
             Iob
             9.4
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               hardened
               himself
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               prospered
               ?
            
             Such
             as
             live
             in
             the
             open
             breach
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             harden
             their
             Hearts
             against
             God
             ;
             they
             raise
             a
             War
             against
             Heaven
             ,
             Iob
             15.25
             .
             
               He
               strengtheneth
               himself
               against
               the
               Almighty
            
             †
             .
             Like
             Warriors
             ,
             who
             Muster
             up
             all
             the
             forces
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             their
             Antagonists
             :
             so
             the
             sinner
             harnesseth
             ,
             and
             strengthens
             himself
             against
             
               Iehovah
               ,
               Ver.
            
             26.
             
             
               He
               runneth
               upon
               him
               ,
               even
               on
               his
               neck
               ,
               upon
               the
               thick
               bosses
               of
               his
               bucklers
               .
            
             Bucklers
             anciently
             had
             one
             great
             boss
             in
             the
             middle
             with
             a
             sharp
             pike
             in
             it
             to
             wound
             the
             adversary
             .
             The
             flagitious
             sinner
             encounters
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             runs
             upon
             the
             thick
             bosses
             of
             his
             fury
             ,
             which
             will
             wound
             mortally
             .
             The
             Wicked
             do
             as
             Caligula
             ,
             who
             challenged
             Iupiter
             to
             a
             duel
             :
             but
             who
             ever
             hardened
             himself
             against
             God
             and
             prospered
             ?
             will
             men
             go
             to
             measure
             Arms
             with
             God
             ?
             Iob
             40.9
             .
             
               Hast
               thou
               an
               Arm
               like
               God
            
             ?
             God
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             therefore
             can
             hurt
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             invisible
             ,
             
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             .
             Who
             can
             fight
             with
             a
             Spirit
             ?
             God
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             his
             Enemies
             at
             the
             long
             run
             *
             ,
             Psalm
             68.21
             .
             
               God
               shall
               wound
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               hairy
               scalp
               of
               such
               an
               one
               as
               goeth
               on
               still
               in
               his
               trespasses
               .
               Iulian
            
             hardened
             his
             Heart
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             got
             he
             at
             last
             ?
             did
             he
             prosper
             ?
             Being
             wounded
             in
             Battle
             he
             threw
             up
             his
             blood
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Vicisti
               Galilaee
               :
               O
               Galilean
               thou
               hast
               overcome
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               thy
               Power
               whose
               Name
               and
               truth
               I
               have
               opposed
               .
            
             How
             easily
             can
             God
             chastise
             Rebels
             ?
             Exod.
             14.24
             .
             
               In
               the
               morning-watch
               God
               looked
               to
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               through
               the
               Pillar
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               troubled
               their
               host
               .
            
             It
             needs
             cost
             God
             no
             more
             to
             destroy
             his
             Proudest
             adversaries
             ,
             than
             a
             look
             ,
             a
             
               cast
               of
               the
               Eye
            
             .
             'T
             is
             better
             to
             lye
             Prostrate
             at
             Gods
             feet
             ,
             and
             meet
             him
             with
             tears
             in
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             than
             Weapons
             in
             our
             hands
             :
             we
             overcome
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             resistance
             ,
             but
             by
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             
             If
             God
             be
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             engage
             him
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             Psalm
             46
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             Great
             is
             the
             Priviledge
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             for
             us
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             he
             can
             discover
             the
             subtil
             plots
             of
             Enemies
             .
             Thus
             he
             detected
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             17.16
             .
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Lord
             discover
             the
             Popish
             conspirators
             both
             in
             the
             Powder-Treason
             (
             that
             
               Catholick
               villany
            
             )
             and
             of
             late
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             have
             subverted
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             like
             Italian
             Butchers
             have
             turned
             England
             into
             an
             Akeldama
             or
             Field
             of
             blood
             ?
             If
             it
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Lord
             who
             was
             
               on
               our
               side
            
             ,
             now
             may
             England
             say
             ,
             when
             men
             rose
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             
               they
               had
               swallowed
               us
               up
               quick
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             he
             can
             bridle
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             lay
             such
             a
             restraint
             upon
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             do
             the
             mischief
             they
             intend
             ,
             Gen.
             31.39
             .
             
               It
               is
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               my
               hand
               to
               do
               you
               hurt
            
             (
             said
             Laban
             to
             
               Iacob
               )
               but
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               spake
               unto
               me
               saying
               ,
               take
               heed
               thou
               speak
               not
               to
               Iacob
               either
               good
               or
               bad
               .
               Laban
            
             had
             power
             to
             do
             hurt
             ,
             but
             no
             heart
             .
             When
             Balak
             called
             upon
             Balaam
             to
             curse
             Israel
             ,
             God
             so
             dispirited
             
             Balaam
             that
             he
             could
             not
             discharge
             his
             thunderbolt
             ,
             Num.
             23.8
             .
             
               How
               shall
               I
               curse
               whom
               God
               hath
               not
               cursed
            
             ?
             He
             had
             a
             good
             mind
             to
             curse
             ,
             but
             God
             held
             him
             back
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             can
             help
             us
             ,
             though
             means
             fail
             ,
             and
             things
             seem
             to
             be
             given
             for
             lost
             .
             When
             Gideons
             Army
             was
             small
             ,
             and
             rendred
             despicable
             ,
             then
             God
             Crowned
             them
             with
             Victory
             ,
             Iudg.
             7.2
             ,
             22.
             
             When
             the
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             shrinks
             ,
             now
             is
             a
             time
             for
             the
             Arm
             of
             Omnipotency
             to
             be
             put
             forth
             ,
             Deut.
             32.36
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               repent
               himself
               for
               his
               Servants
               when
               he
               sees
               their
               Power
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               shut
               up
               or
               left
               .
            
             The
             less
             of
             man
             is
             seen
             ,
             the
             more
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             be
             on
             our
             side
             he
             can
             save
             us
             in
             that
             very
             way
             in
             which
             we
             think
             he
             will
             destroy
             us
             .
             Would
             not
             any
             have
             thought
             the
             Whales
             belly
             should
             have
             been
             Jonahs
             Grave
             ?
             but
             God
             made
             the
             fish
             a
             ship
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             sailed
             safe
             to
             shore
             .
             Paul
             got
             to
             Land
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             28.44
             .
             God
             can
             make
             the
             adverse
             Party
             do
             his
             Work
             ;
             he
             can
             
             cause
             divisions
             among
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             own
             Weapons
             against
             themselves
             *
             ,
             Isa.
             19.2
             .
             
               I
               will
               set
               the
               Egyptians
               against
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             the
             Churches
             affliction
             a
             means
             of
             her
             Augmentation
             ,
             Exod.
             1.12
             .
             
               The
               more
               they
               afflicted
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               multiplied
               .
            
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             like
             that
             Plant
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             speaks
             of
             ,
             which
             lives
             by
             dying
             ,
             and
             grows
             by
             cutting
             †
             .
             Persecution
             propagates
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             scattering
             of
             the
             Apostles
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             was
             like
             scattering
             of
             seed
             ,
             it
             did
             tend
             much
             to
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Acts
             8.1.4
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             he
             can
             alter
             the
             scene
             and
             turn
             the
             ballance
             of
             affairs
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             Dan.
             1.21
             .
             
               He
               changeth
               times
               and
               seasons
            
             .
             God
             can
             remove
             Mountains
             which
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             leap
             over
             them
             .
             His
             Power
             is
             uncontrollable
             :
             he
             can
             bring
             Harmony
             out
             of
             discord
             .
             He
             who
             brought
             Isaac
             out
             of
             a
             dead
             Womb
             ,
             and
             the
             Messiah
             out
             of
             a
             Virgins
             Womb
             ,
             what
             cannot
             he
             do
             ?
             The
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             can
             in
             an
             instant
             
             alter
             the
             face
             of
             things
             .
             There
             are
             no
             Impossibles
             with
             God
             :
             if
             means
             fail
             he
             can
             Create
             .
             'T
             is
             therefore
             high
             prudence
             to
             get
             this
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             on
             our
             side
             .
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             
               If
               God
               be
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ?
            
             And
             if
             we
             would
             engage
             God
             to
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             be
             earnest
             suitors
             to
             him
             ,
             exercise
             Eyes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Knees
             of
             prayer
             .
             Jer.
             14.9
             .
             And
             in
             prayer
             let
             us
             use
             Joshua's
             argument
             ,
             Josh.
             7.9
             .
             
               What
               wilt
               thou
               do
               unto
               thy
               great
               name
               ?
            
             Lord
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             lose
             ground
             ,
             how
             will
             thy
             name
             suffer
             !
             Popish
             Enemies
             never
             prevail
             ,
             but
             they
             Blaspheme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             
               put
               away
               iniquity
            
             out
             of
             our
             Tabernacles
             ,
             Iob
             11.14
             .
             Sin
             is
             not
             worth
             keeping
             :
             who
             would
             keep
             a
             Plague-sore
             ?
             Let
             us
             discard
             and
             abjure
             our
             sins
             *
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             will
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Pledge
             of
             his
             favourable
             presence
             ,
             he
             will
             entail
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             Crowning
             blessing
             ,
             upon
             us
             and
             our
             posterity
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Person
             speaking
             ;
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
             The
             first
             Part
             of
             the
             Saints
             reward
             ,
             Gods
             owning
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             the
             reward
             it self
             ,
             the
             first
             part
             whereof
             is
             Gods
             owning
             them
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
            
             .
          
           
             Expositors
             here
             vary
             :
             I
             take
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               in
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             16.8
             .
             
               I
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               becamest
               mine
            
             *
             .
             This
             is
             no
             small
             favour
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             :
             therefore
             when
             God
             told
             Abraham
             that
             he
             would
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Abraham
               fell
               on
               his
               face
            
             ;
             Gen.
             17.2
             .
             as
             being
             amazed
             that
             the
             great
             God
             should
             bestow
             such
             a
             signal
             favour
             upon
             him
             .
             God
             never
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Angels
             when
             they
             fell
             ,
             but
             he
             proclaims
             himself
             God
             in
             Covenant
             with
             Believers
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
            
             .
             This
             Covenant
             enriched
             with
             Free-grace
             ,
             is
             a
             better
             Covenant
             than
             that
             which
             was
             
             made
             with
             Adam
             in
             Innocency
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             least
             failing
             would
             have
             made
             the
             first
             Covenant
             null
             and
             void
             :
             but
             many
             failings
             do
             not
             invalidate
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             I
             grant
             the
             least
             sin
             makes
             a
             trespass
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             doth
             not
             rescind
             it
             .
             Every
             failing
             in
             the
             Conjugal
             Relation
             breaks
             not
             the
             Marriage
             bond
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Covenant
             being
             violated
             ,
             allowed
             the
             sinner
             no
             remedy
             ;
             all
             doors
             of
             hope
             were
             shut
             :
             but
             the
             new
             Covenant
             allows
             of
             a
             Remedy
             :
             it
             provides
             a
             surety
             ,
             Heb.
             12.24
             .
             
               Jesus
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             
             See
             the
             amazing
             goodness
             of
             God
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.5
             .
             
               He
               hath
               made
               with
               me
               an
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               sure
               .
            
             The
             first
             Covenant
             stood
             upon
             the
             ticklish
             Foundation
             of
             Works
             .
             Adam
             had
             no
             sooner
             a
             stock
             of
             Original
             Righteousness
             to
             Trade
             with
             ,
             but
             he
             broke
             :
             but
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             confirmed
             with
             Gods
             Decree
             ,
             and
             rests
             upon
             two
             mighty
             Pillars
             ,
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             God.
             That
             ye
             may
             see
             how
             great
             
             a
             priviledge
             this
             is
             to
             be
             owned
             by
             the
             Lord
             federally
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             his
             people
             ,
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             and
             he
             saith
             to
             us
             
               Ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             is
             in
             God
             is
             ours
             .
             A
             person
             falling
             to
             decay
             marrying
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             all
             the
             Crown-revenues
             :
             God
             having
             entred
             into
             a
             near
             Relation
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             saying
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             share
             in
             his
             Rich
             revenues
             .
             The
             Lord
             saith
             to
             every
             Believer
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             said
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             20.4
             .
             
               I
               am
               thine
               and
               all
               that
               I
               have
               :
            
             My
             Wisdom
             shall
             be
             thine
             to
             teach
             thee
             ,
             my
             Holiness
             shall
             be
             thine
             to
             Sanctifie
             thee
             ,
             my
             Mercy
             shall
             be
             thine
             to
             save
             thee
             .
             What
             richer
             dowry
             than
             Deity
             ?
             God
             is
             a
             whole
             Ocean
             of
             blessedness
             .
             If
             there
             is
             enough
             in
             him
             to
             fill
             the
             Angels
             ,
             then
             sure
             he
             hath
             enough
             to
             fill
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             God
             saith
             to
             us
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             have
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             us
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
             
               He
               careth
               for
               you
            
             *
             .
             God
             to
             shew
             his
             tender
             anxiousness
             towards
             
               Israel
               ,
               bare
               them
               as
               upon
               Eagles
               
               wings
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.4
             .
             The
             Eagle
             carries
             her
             young
             ones
             upon
             her
             wing
             to
             defend
             them
             ;
             the
             Arrow
             must
             first
             shoot
             through
             the
             Old
             Eagle
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             touch
             her
             Young
             ones
             .
             A
             Mothers
             care
             is
             seen
             in
             leading
             the
             Child
             that
             it
             may
             not
             fall
             :
             such
             is
             Gods
             care
             .
             Hos.
             11.3
             .
             I
             
               taught
               Ephraim
               to
               go
               ,
               leading
               them
               by
               their
               Arms.
            
             We
             may
             argue
             
               a
               minori
               ad
               majus
            
             ,
             if
             God
             take
             care
             of
             the
             meanest
             Infects
             and
             Animals
             that
             creep
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             he
             take
             care
             of
             his
             Covenant-Saints
             .
             He
             is
             still
             consulting
             and
             projecting
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             if
             they
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             guides
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             stumble
             ,
             he
             holds
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             ;
             if
             they
             fall
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             dull
             ,
             he
             quickens
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             froward
             ,
             he
             draws
             them
             with
             cords
             of
             Love
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             sad
             ,
             he
             Comforts
             them
             with
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             God
             saith
             to
             us
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             intirely
             love
             us
             ,
             Jer.
             31.3
             .
             I
             
               have
               loved
               thee
               with
               an
               Everlasting
               love
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             may
             give
             a
             man
             riches
             and
             not
             love
             him
             :
             his
             prosperity
             may
             be
             as
             
               Israels
               Quails
            
             sawced
             with
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             Num.
             
             11.32
             ,
             33.
             
             But
             when
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             love
             ;
             every
             one
             loves
             his
             own
             .
             If
             God
             hath
             any
             love
             better
             than
             other
             ,
             his
             Covenant-People
             shall
             have
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             distil
             the
             Spirits
             of
             his
             love
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             loves
             them
             as
             he
             loves
             Christ
             ,
             John
             17.24
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             God
             saith
             to
             us
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             want
             .
             Believers
             are
             not
             only
             of
             Gods
             family
             ,
             but
             of
             Christs
             body
             ;
             and
             will
             the
             head
             let
             the
             body
             starve
             ?
             Psalm
             37.3
             .
             
               Verily
               thou
               shalt
               be
               fed
            
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             promised
             dainties
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             satisfie
             his
             Peoples
             lusts
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             supply
             their
             wants
             ;
             if
             the
             Bill
             of
             Fare
             grows
             low
             ,
             what
             they
             lack
             in
             chear
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             in
             blessing
             ,
             Exod.
             23.25
             .
             
               He
               will
               bless
               thy
               bread
               and
               thy
               water
               .
            
             God
             will
             rather
             work
             a
             miracle
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             shall
             famish
             .
             The
             Raven
             that
             is
             so
             unnatural
             she
             will
             hardly
             feed
             her
             young
             ,
             yet
             did
             turn
             Caterer
             and
             brought
             food
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Elijah
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             God
             saith
             to
             us
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             great
             immunites
             :
             1.
             
             We
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             revenging
             wrath
             of
             God.
             We
             are
             not
             free
             from
             Gods
             
             anger
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Iudge
             .
             God
             will
             not
             pour
             his
             vindictive
             Justice
             upon
             us
             .
             Christ
             hath
             drunk
             the
             Red
             wine
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             Believers
             may
             not
             tast
             a
             drop
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Predominancy
             of
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             6.14
             .
             
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             Lord
             it
             over
             you
             .
             Though
             Believers
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             the
             In-being
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Combate
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             its
             Imperious
             command
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             of
             those
             beasts
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             Dominion
             taken
             away
             ,
             yet
             
               their
               Lives
               were
               prolonged
               for
               a
               season
               ,
            
             Dan.
             7.12
             .
             So
             sin
             Lives
             in
             the
             Regenerate
             ,
             but
             
               its
               Dominion
               is
               taken
               away
            
             .
             And
             to
             be
             thus
             freed
             from
             the
             jurisdictive
             power
             and
             tyranny
             of
             sin
             is
             no
             small
             blessing
             .
             A
             Wicked
             man
             is
             at
             the
             command
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             Asse
             is
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             driver
             :
             the
             curse
             of
             Cham
             is
             upon
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             9.25
             .
             
               A
               Servant
               of
               Servants
               shall
               he
               be
               .
            
             He
             is
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             a
             slave
             to
             Satan
             .
             O
             what
             a
             priviledge
             is
             it
             to
             have
             ones
             neck
             out
             of
             the
             Devils
             Yoak
             !
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             accusations
             of
             Conscience
             .
             The
             worm
             of
             Conscience
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Torment
             of
             Hell
             †
             .
             But
             God
             being
             our
             God
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Clamors
             of
             this
             hellish
             Fury
             :
             Conscience
             sprinkled
             with
             Christs
             blood
             speaks
             Peace
             ;
             a
             good
             Conscience
             like
             the
             Bee
             gives
             Hony
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             the
             
               Golden
               pot
            
             which
             had
             Manna
             in
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             God
             saith
             to
             us
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psalm
             48.14
             .
             
               This
               God
               is
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             You
             cannot
             say
             you
             have
             health
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             for
             ever
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             Child
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             
               Sacrum
               diploma
            
             ,
             a
             Royal
             Charter
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Happiness
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             eternized
             †
             .
             The
             interest
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             shall
             never
             be
             broken
             off
             ;
             How
             false
             therefore
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             falling
             from
             Grace
             !
             Shall
             any
             that
             God
             makes
             his
             own
             by
             Federal
             union
             ,
             Fall
             finally
             ?
             Indeed
             if
             Salvation
             hath
             no
             better
             Pillar
             to
             rest
             upon
             than
             mans
             will
             (
             as
             the
             Arminians
             hold
             )
             no
             wonder
             if
             there
             be
             falling
             away
             ▪
             
             but
             a
             Christians
             stability
             in
             Grace
             ,
             is
             built
             upon
             a
             surer
             basis
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Gods
             inviolable
             Covenant
             ,
             Isa.
             55.3
             .
             *
             Once
             in
             Christ
             and
             ever
             in
             Christ.
             A
             Star
             may
             sooner
             fall
             out
             of
             its
             orb
             than
             a
             true
             Believer
             be
             pluck'd
             away
             from
             God
             †
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             God
             saith
             to
             us
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             us
             up
             to
             himself
             at
             death
             .
             Death
             breaks
             the
             union
             between
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             perfects
             the
             union
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Soul.
             This
             is
             the
             Emphasis
             of
             Heavens
             Glory
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             God.
             What
             is
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             blessed
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             a
             clear
             transparent
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             the
             sweet
             and
             soft
             embraces
             of
             his
             love
             for
             ever
             ?
             This
             hath
             made
             the
             Saints
             desire
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             Bride
             the
             wedding
             day
             ,
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
             Lead
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             to
             that
             glory
             (
             said
             an
             Holy
             man
             )
             a
             glimpse
             whereof
             I
             have
             seen
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             darkly
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             this
             be
             a
             Consolatory
             to
             the
             Saints
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Covenant-union
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             God
             is
             theirs
             and
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             standing
             cordial
             for
             the
             Godly
             ,
             God
             looks
             upon
             them
             as
             having
             a
             propriety
             in
             them
             ,
             
             
               they
               shall
               be
               mine
            
             .
             This
             is
             Comfort
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             Satans
             accusations
             ,
             he
             accuseth
             the
             Saints
             first
             
               to
               God
            
             ,
             then
             
               to
               themselves
            
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             saith
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             ,
             this
             answers
             all
             Satans
             Bills
             of
             Indictment
             .
             Christ
             will
             shew
             the
             debt-book
             crossed
             in
             his
             blood
             .
             It
             was
             a
             saying
             of
             Bucer
             ,
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Comfort
             in
             respect
             of
             Poverty
             ?
             Believers
             are
             match'd
             into
             the
             Crown
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             God
             is
             theirs
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             comforted
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             had
             no
             Musick
             or
             Vine-trees
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             the
             houshold
             Gods
             with
             him
             *
             :
             So
             though
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Vine
             or
             Fig-tree
             ,
             yet
             if
             God
             be
             ours
             and
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             this
             Creates
             joy
             in
             the
             most
             indigent
             condition
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             may
             raise
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             higher
             ,
             and
             cause
             a
             jubilation
             of
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             that
             shortly
             God
             will
             own
             his
             people
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               these
               are
               mine
            
             .
             At
             present
             the
             elect
             are
             not
             known
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             3.2
             .
             
               It
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               .
            
             The
             Saints
             are
             like
             Kings
             
               in
               disguise
            
             ;
             
             but
             how
             will
             their
             hearts
             leap
             for
             joy
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             pronounce
             that
             word
             ,
             
               these
               are
               mine
            
             ;
             These
             the
             lot
             of
             Free-grace
             is
             fallen
             upon
             ,
             these
             shall
             lye
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             my
             love
             .
          
           
             
             To
             all
             who
             are
             yet
             strangers
             to
             God
             :
             Labour
             to
             get
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             that
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               mine
            
             .
             Why
             doth
             God
             woo
             and
             beseech
             you
             by
             his
             Ambassadours
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             
             What
             shall
             a
             poor
             forlorn
             Creature
             do
             ,
             to
             get
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
             
             1.
             
             If
             you
             would
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             break
             off
             the
             Covenant
             with
             sin
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             7.3
             .
             What
             King
             will
             be
             in
             league
             with
             him
             that
             holds
             correspondence
             with
             his
             Enemy
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Labour
             for
             Faith
             ;
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             Jer.
             3.12
             .
             
               I
               am
               merciful
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               keep
               anger
               for
               ever
               .
            
             As
             the
             Sea
             covers
             great
             Rocks
             as
             well
             as
             little
             Sands
             ;
             so
             Gods
             Mercy
             covers
             great
             sins
             :
             Manasseh
             a
             bloody
             sinner
             was
             held
             forth
             as
             a
             pattern
             of
             Mercy
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Jews
             who
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             Crucifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             their
             sins
             were
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             in
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ.
             
             Christs
             blood
             is
             not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             not
             only
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             appease
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Propitiation
             to
             ingratiate
             us
             into
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             †
             and
             make
             him
             look
             upon
             us
             with
             a
             smiling
             aspect
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
             The
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             Reward
             ,
             Gods
             Honouring
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             THE
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             reward
             is
             Gods
             Honouring
             them
             ,
             
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               Iewels
            
             :
             Here
             are
             three
             Propositions
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 honour
                 for
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Gods
                 People
                 are
                 his
                 Jewels
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 up
                 his
                 Jewels
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             st
             .
             That
             God
             hath
             a
             great
             honour
             for
             his
             People
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             them
             here
             with
             Honour
             ,
             
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               
               up
               my
               Jewels
               ,
            
             Isai.
             43.4
             .
             
               Since
               thou
               wast
               precious
               in
               my
               sight
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               honourable
               :
            
             Honour
             attends
             Holiness
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             doth
             highly
             honour
             the
             fearers
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             four
             demonstrations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             prefers
             them
             before
             others
             .
             He
             chooseth
             them
             ,
             and
             passeth
             by
             the
             rest
             ,
             Mal.
             1.2
             .
             
               Was
               not
               Jacob
               Esaus
               brother
               ?
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               )
               yet
               I
               hated
               Esau
               and
               loved
               Jacob.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             God
             gives
             them
             frequent
             Visits
             .
             'T
             is
             counted
             an
             Honour
             for
             a
             Subject
             to
             have
             his
             Prince
             Visit
             him
             .
             1
             John
             3.3
             .
             
               Our
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Communion
               is
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               .
            
             The
             Rabbins
             say
             ,
             Moses
             had
             an
             Hundred
             and
             fifty
             conferences
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             died
             with
             a
             Kiss
             from
             Gods
             mouth
             .
             What
             greater
             Honour
             for
             a
             Person
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             God
             keep
             him
             Company
             ?
             Exod.
             33.11
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             God
             makes
             them
             Rich
             heirs
             ;
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               joynt
               heirs
               with
               Christ.
            
             For
             a
             man
             to
             adopt
             another
             and
             make
             him
             heir
             to
             his
             estate
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             honour
             done
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Youngest
             Believer
             is
             an
             heir
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             an
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             5.4
             .
             This
             Crown
             he
             hath
             
               in
               promisso
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             And
             in
             primitiis
             ,
             in
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             that
             God
             sends
             his
             Angels
             to
             be
             their
             Servitors
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             Gods
             Servants
             have
             Angels
             to
             be
             theirs
             :
             Heb.
             1.14
             .
             
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               ministring
               Spirits
               sent
               forth
               to
               Minister
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               Salvation
               ?
            
          
           
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             fearers
             of
             God
             ?
             
             this
             makes
             God
             have
             an
             honourable
             esteem
             of
             them
             ;
             all
             men
             (
             saith
             Chrysostome
             )
             are
             ambitious
             of
             Honour
             *
             :
             the
             true
             Honour
             
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               John
            
             5.44
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             doth
             so
             Honour
             his
             People
             ,
             let
             them
             Honour
             him
             ;
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
             
               Where
               is
               my
               Honour
            
             ?
             let
             the
             Saints
             be
             God-exalters
             ,
             let
             them
             lift
             up
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             
               make
               his
               praise
               glorious
            
             ,
             Psalm
             66.2
             .
             But
             I
             only
             glance
             at
             this
             .
          
           
             2
             ly
             .
             That
             Gods
             People
             are
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               Iewels
               .
            
             Jewels
             are
             precious
             things
             ;
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             for
             Jewels
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             treasure
             .
             A
             treasure
             is
             made
             up
             of
             costly
             things
             :
             Gold
             and
             Pearl
             ,
             and
             Rubies
             :
             
             such
             a
             precious
             Treasure
             are
             the
             Saints
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sence
             are
             the
             Godly
             Jewels
             ?
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Jewels
             for
             their
             
               sparkling
               quality
            
             †
             .
             
             Their
             Holiness
             shines
             and
             sparkles
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             ,
             Cant.
             4.9
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               ravished
               my
               Heart
               with
               one
               of
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             of
             thy
             Graces
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Godly
             are
             Jewels
             for
             their
             Scarcity
             †
             .
             Pearls
             are
             not
             common
             ;
             so
             the
             Godly
             are
             scarce
             and
             Rare
             :
             there
             are
             but
             few
             of
             these
             to
             be
             found
             :
             there
             are
             many
             false
             Professors
             (
             as
             there
             are
             Bastard
             Diamonds
             )
             but
             few
             
               Israelites
               indeed
            
             ;
             Mat.
             20.16
             .
             
               Few
               are
               Chosen
            
             .
             Among
             the
             Millions
             in
             Rome
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Senators
             :
             among
             the
             swarms
             of
             People
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             few
             Believers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Godly
             are
             Jewels
             for
             their
             Price
             *
             .
             Queen
             Cleopatra
             had
             two
             Jewels
             that
             contained
             half
             the
             price
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             Thus
             the
             Saints
             are
             Jewels
             for
             their
             Value
             :
             God
             esteems
             them
             at
             an
             high
             rate
             ,
             he
             parted
             with
             his
             best
             Jewel
             for
             them
             ;
             Christs
             precious
             blood
             was
             shed
             to
             ransom
             these
             Jewels
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Saints
             are
             Jewels
             ,
             for
             their
             
               adorning
               quality
            
             †
             .
             Jewels
             adorn
             them
             that
             wear
             them
             :
             the
             Saints
             are
             Jewels
             that
             adorn
             the
             World.
             Their
             Piety
             mixed
             with
             Prudence
             honours
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Hypocrites
             Eclipse
             Religion
             and
             make
             it
             evilly
             spoken
             of
             :
             the
             Saints
             as
             Jewels
             render
             it
             illustrious
             by
             their
             Sanctity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             See
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             
             they
             are
             Jewels
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             
               Royal
               diadem
            
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Isa.
             62.3
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             eminent
             above
             others
             ,
             as
             a
             Crown
             hung
             with
             Jewels
             is
             an
             ensign
             of
             the
             highest
             state
             and
             Honour
             .
             The
             Saints
             are
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             Isa.
             46.13
             .
             As
             if
             Gods
             Glory
             did
             lye
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             then
             that
             which
             may
             bring
             Holiness
             into
             repute
             ,
             
             and
             make
             us
             become
             Proselytes
             to
             it
             .
             It
             casts
             a
             splendour
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             makes
             God
             number
             us
             among
             his
             Jewels
             .
             Some
             are
             loath
             to
             embrace
             Godliness
             for
             fear
             it
             will
             be
             a
             stain
             to
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             favour
             with
             great
             men
             :
             you
             see
             how
             it
             doth
             raise
             a
             persons
             renown
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             
               precious
               in
               Gods
               sight
            
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Jewel
             .
             Believers
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mystical
             
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             have
             a
             preciousness
             above
             the
             Angels
             :
             the
             Angels
             are
             
               Morning
               Stars
            
             ,
             Job
             38
             ,
             7.
             
             Believers
             are
             
               clothed
               with
               the
               Sun
            
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Rev.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             different
             Opinion
             that
             God
             hath
             of
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Wicked
             :
             
             the
             one
             he
             esteems
             precious
             ,
             the
             other
             vile
             ,
             Nahum
             1.14
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               Grave
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               Vile
               :
            
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             King
             Senacherib
             :
             though
             he
             was
             by
             Birth
             Noble
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             by
             sin
             Vile
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             for
             Vile
             *
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             
               of
               base
               esteem
            
             .
             Though
             the
             Wicked
             are
             high
             in
             dignity
             and
             worldly
             grandure
             ,
             yet
             God
             slights
             them
             .
             A
             dunghil
             may
             be
             higher
             than
             other
             ground
             ,
             but
             it
             sends
             forth
             noisom
             Vapours
             :
             Psalm
             14.3
             .
             
               They
               are
               altogether
               become
               filthy
            
             .
             In
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             stinking
             *
             .
             The
             Wicked
             are
             compared
             to
             
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
             to
             dross
             ,
             Ezek.
             22.19
             .
             Dross
             is
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             Mettal
             *
             .
             Sinners
             are
             compar'd
             to
             Chaff
             ,
             Psal.
             1.4
             .
             When
             a
             Wicked
             man
             dies
             ,
             there
             is
             only
             a
             little
             Chaff
             blown
             away
             .
             A
             sinner
             is
             the
             most
             contemptible
             thing
             in
             nature
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             worth
             in
             him
             while
             he
             lives
             ,
             
             and
             no
             loss
             of
             him
             when
             he
             dies
             .
             A
             sinner
             is
             worse
             than
             a
             Toad
             or
             Serpent
             ;
             A
             Toad
             hath
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             Wicked
             man
             hath
             that
             which
             the
             Devil
             hath
             put
             into
             him
             :
             Act
             5.3
             .
             
               Why
               hath
               Satan
               filled
               thy
               Heart
               to
               lye
               to
               the
               Holy-Ghost
            
             ?
          
           
             See
             what
             an
             high
             estimate
             we
             should
             set
             upon
             the
             Godly
             ,
             they
             are
             Jewels
             ,
             
             they
             are
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Creation
             :
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             Stars
             for
             their
             beauty
             ,
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             to
             Spice
             Trees
             for
             their
             perfume
             ,
             Cant.
             4.14
             .
             They
             are
             the
             
               Chariots
               and
               Horsmen
            
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             they
             are
             the
             
               excellent
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             Psalm
             16.3
             .
             The
             Lord
             would
             soon
             break
             up
             house
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             some
             Jewels
             in
             it
             .
             Prize
             the
             Saints
             though
             they
             are
             humbled
             with
             Poverty
             :
             we
             esteem
             of
             a
             Pearl
             though
             it
             lye
             in
             the
             dust
             :
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             girt
             with
             a
             Leathern
             Girdle
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             Jewel
             ,
             Mat.
             11.9
             .
             He
             was
             the
             Morning
             Star
             ,
             to
             usher
             in
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             into
             the
             World.
             The
             Saints
             are
             precious
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             Gods
             
               lesser
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Isa.
             57.15
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             See
             the
             Saints
             Safety
             :
             
             they
             are
             
             Gods
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             a
             care
             to
             preserve
             them
             ▪
             A
             man
             is
             careful
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             lose
             his
             Jewels
             .
             God
             often
             gives
             his
             people
             a
             temporal
             Salvation
             :
             if
             a
             storm
             comes
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             hide
             his
             Jewels
             .
             He
             hid
             an
             hundred
             Prophets
             in
             a
             Cave
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             18.4
             .
             The
             Angel
             is
             commanded
             before
             he
             poured
             his
             Vial
             of
             curses
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               to
               seal
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               on
               their
               fore-heads
               ,
            
             Rev.
             7.3
             .
             Which
             was
             
               signum
               salutare
            
             a
             mark
             of
             safety
             :
             however
             God
             will
             look
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             safety
             of
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             Joh.
             17.12
             .
             
               Not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               lost
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Saints
             are
             Gods
             Jewels
             ,
             then
             how
             incensed
             and
             enraged
             will
             God
             be
             against
             those
             who
             shall
             abuse
             these
             Jewels
             ?
             
             Theodosius
             counted
             them
             Traitors
             who
             abused
             his
             Statue
             :
             what
             will
             become
             of
             them
             who
             persecute
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             tread
             upon
             his
             Jewels
             ?
             It
             goes
             near
             to
             God
             to
             see
             his
             Jewels
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             :
             what
             is
             done
             to
             them
             the
             Lord
             takes
             it
             as
             done
             to
             him self
             ,
             Act.
             9.4
             .
             
               Why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
            
             ?
             When
             the
             foot
             was
             trod
             on
             ,
             the
             head
             cryed
             out
             .
             The
             Saints
             are
             Gods
             
               Royal
               diadem
            
             *
             .
             Will
             a
             King
             endure
             to
             have
             
             his
             Robes
             spit
             upon
             ,
             or
             his
             Crown-royal
             thrown
             in
             the
             dust
             ?
             Psalm
             105.14
             .
             
               He
               reproved
               Kings
               for
               their
               sakes
               .
            
             What
             Monuments
             of
             Gods
             Vengeance
             were
             
               Nero
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
               Gardner
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             persecuting
             tribe
             ?
             Luke
             18.7
             .
             
               Shall
               not
               God
               avenge
               his
               own
               elect
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               he
               will
               avenge
               them
               speedily
               .
            
             Persecutors
             stand
             in
             the
             place
             where
             all
             Gods
             Arrows
             fly
             ,
             Psalm
             7.13
             .
             
               He
               ordaineth
               his
               Arrows
               against
               the
               Persecutors
               .
            
             That
             is
             a
             killing
             Scripture
             ,
             Zach.
             13.12
             .
             
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               Plague
               wherewith
               God
               will
               smite
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               have
               fought
               against
               Jerusalem
               ,
               their
               flesh
               shall
               consume
               away
               while
               they
               stand
               upon
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               shall
               consume
               away
               in
               their
               holes
               ,
               and
               their
               Tongues
               shall
               consume
               away
               in
               their
               Mouth
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             Comfort
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Worlds
             disesteem
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             God
             values
             them
             as
             Jewels
             ;
             and
             his
             Judgment
             is
             
               according
               to
               truth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.2
             .
             The
             Wicked
             have
             low
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             they
             beat
             down
             the
             price
             of
             these
             Jewels
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             think
             them
             the
             
             refuse
             and
             scurse
             ,
             they
             disdain
             them
             ,
             load
             them
             with
             slanders
             and
             Invectives
             :
             the
             Prophet
             Elijah
             was
             looked
             upon
             by
             King
             Ahab
             as
             the
             
               Troubler
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             18.17
             .
             And
             Luther
             was
             called
             
               a
               Trumpet
               of
               Rebellion
            
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             was
             Judged
             
               a
               Pestilent
               fellow
            
             ,
             Acts
             24.5
             .
             The
             Wicked
             think
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             the
             Saints
             may
             be
             best
             spared
             :
             1
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             
               We
               are
               made
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               the
               filth
               and
               off-scowring
               of
               all
               things
               :
            
             but
             this
             is
             
               Vinum
               in
               pectore
            
             ,
             a
             great
             consolation
             to
             Believers
             ,
             that
             as
             low
             esteem
             as
             the
             reprobate
             world
             hath
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             God
             hath
             high
             Thoughts
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             numbers
             them
             among
             his
             Jewels
             *
             .
             They
             are
             compared
             for
             their
             preciousness
             to
             
               Gold
               and
               Silver
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             They
             are
             the
             Coyn
             and
             Medals
             that
             bear
             Gods
             own
             Image
             .
             They
             are
             
               Princes
               in
               all
               Lands
            
             ,
             Psalm
             45.16
             .
             Christ
             engraves
             their
             Names
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             as
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             were
             set
             with
             Precious
             Stones
             in
             Gold
             upon
             Aarons
             Breast-plate
             .
             God
             will
             give
             
               whole
               Kingdoms
            
             to
             ransome
             his
             jewells
             ,
             Isa.
             43.3
             .
             The
             wicked
             think
             the
             Godly
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Acts
             22.
             
             21.
             and
             God
             thinks
             the
             World
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             11.38
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             God
             takes
             away
             his
             Jewels
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             placeth
             them
             among
             the
             Cherubims
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             
             Are
             you
             Gods
             Jewels
             ?
             then
             I
             beseech
             you
             shine
             as
             Jewels
             :
             walk
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             accurately
             ,
             
             and
             Holily
             ,
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             
               Among
               whom
               ye
               shine
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               World.
            
             Such
             as
             are
             Gods
             Jewels
             should
             let
             the
             World
             see
             they
             have
             worth
             in
             them
             .
             O
             Christians
             ,
             let
             your
             Lives
             be
             an
             Imitation
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ.
             Such
             a
             Jewel
             was
             Mr.
             Bradford
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             so
             humble
             and
             Innocent
             in
             his
             carriage
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Papists
             could
             not
             refrain
             from
             Weeping
             .
             Are
             you
             Gods
             Jewels
             ?
             do
             nothing
             that
             may
             Eclipse
             or
             Sully
             your
             lustre
             .
             When
             Professors
             are
             Proud
             ,
             Envious
             ,
             Censorious
             ,
             when
             they
             break
             their
             promises
             ,
             or
             Cheat
             their
             Creditors
             ,
             these
             do
             not
             look
             like
             Saints
             :
             What
             will
             others
             say
             ?
             These
             are
             the
             
               Devils
               Lumber
            
             ,
             not
             
               Gods
               Iewels
            
             .
             O
             I
             beseech
             you
             who
             profess
             to
             be
             of
             an
             higher
             rank
             than
             others
             ,
             Honour
             that
             
               Worthy
               
               name
            
             by
             which
             you
             are
             called
             ;
             shine
             as
             earthly
             Angels
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             
               But
               ye
               are
               a
               Royal
               Priesthood
               ,
               a
               peculiar
               People
               that
               ye
               should
               shew
               forth
               the
               Praises
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               called
               you
               .
               Alexander
            
             would
             have
             the
             Grecians
             known
             not
             only
             by
             their
             Garments
             ,
             but
             their
             Vertues
             .
             Gods
             people
             should
             be
             known
             by
             the
             sparkling
             of
             their
             Graces
             :
             shall
             there
             be
             no
             difference
             in
             behaviour
             between
             the
             Wicked
             and
             the
             Godly
             ?
             between
             a
             clod
             of
             Earth
             and
             a
             Diamond
             ?
             let
             it
             appear
             that
             you
             are
             Candidates
             for
             Heaven
             :
             you
             who
             are
             Gods
             People
             ,
             the
             Lord
             expects
             some
             
               Singular
               thing
            
             from
             you
             ,
             Mat.
             5.47
             .
             He
             looks
             that
             you
             should
             bring
             more
             Glory
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             exemplary
             Piety
             make
             Proselytes
             to
             Religion
             .
          
           
             It
             exhorts
             the
             Godly
             to
             thankfulness
             .
             God
             hath
             taken
             you
             out
             of
             the
             rubbish
             of
             mankind
             ,
             
             and
             made
             you
             Jewels
             ,
             Psalm
             113.7
             .
             
               He
               raiseth
               up
               the
               poor
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               set
               him
               with
               Princes
            
             :
             let
             me
             allude
             ,
             God
             hath
             raised
             you
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             a
             natural
             Estate
             ,
             and
             ennobled
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             set
             you
             with
             Angels
             those
             Princes
             above
             .
             O
             admire
             God
             ,
             set
             the
             
             Crown
             of
             your
             praises
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Free-grace
             .
             A
             Gratulatory
             thankful
             frame
             of
             Heart
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             :
             if
             Repentance
             be
             the
             Joy
             ,
             Praise
             is
             the
             Musick
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Bless
             God
             who
             hath
             wrought
             such
             a
             change
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             lumps
             of
             Earth
             and
             sin
             hath
             made
             you
             Jewels
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             time
             shortly
             coming
             when
             God
             will
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ;
             
               in
               that
               day
               when
               I
               make
               up
               my
               Jewels
               :
            
             Here
             are
             two
             Questions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               Gods
               making
               up
               his
               Jewels
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               is
               
                 that
                 day
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 up
                 his
                 Jewels
              
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Gods
             making
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ?
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             th●se
             two
             ,
             Gods
             making
             of
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             his
             making
             up
             of
             Jewels
             .
             Gods
             making
             of
             Jewels
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             works
             Grace
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             Gods
             making
             up
             of
             Jewels
             ?
          
           
             Gods
             making
             up
             his
             Jewels
             implyes
             two
             things
             .
             
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Gods
               gathering
               his
               Saints
               together
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Gods
               perfecting
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             making
             up
             his
             Jewels
             implies
             his
             gathering
             his
             Saints
             together
             .
             The
             Godly
             in
             this
             life
             are
             like
             scattered
             Pearls
             ,
             they
             lye
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             dispersed
             into
             several
             Regions
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             day
             coming
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             gather
             all
             his
             Saints
             together
             ,
             as
             one
             puts
             all
             his
             Pearls
             together
             on
             a
             string
             .
             There
             must
             be
             such
             an
             aggregation
             or
             gathering
             together
             Gods
             scattered
             Saints
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             near
             Relation
             they
             have
             to
             all
             the
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             :
             1.
             
             To
             God
             the
             Faterh
             ;
             he
             hath
             chosen
             these
             Jewels
             and
             set
             them
             apart
             for
             himself
             ,
             Psalm
             4.3
             .
             and
             will
             he
             lose
             any
             of
             his
             Elect
             ?
             2.
             
             They
             are
             related
             to
             Christ
             ;
             he
             hath
             bought
             these
             Jewels
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             lose
             his
             purchase
             ?
             3.
             
             They
             are
             related
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             them
             .
             When
             they
             were
             a
             lump
             of
             sin
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             Jewels
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             cost
             on
             them
             ,
             will
             he
             lose
             his
             cost
             ?
             will
             he
             
             not
             string
             these
             Pearls
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             his
             celestial
             Cabinet
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             gathering
             together
             Gods
             scattered
             Saints
             ,
             from
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Christ.
             It
             was
             Christs
             prayer
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             gather
             together
             his
             Pearls
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             with
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Iohn
             17.24
             .
             
               That
               they
               may
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               am
               .
            
             Christ
             thinks
             long
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Elect
             Jewels
             lye
             together
             in
             his
             bosom
             .
             He
             thinks
             not
             himself
             compleat
             ,
             till
             all
             his
             Saints
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Soveraign
             Comfort
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             two
             cases
             .
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               case
               of
               Scattering
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               case
               of
               Dividing
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             case
             of
             Scattering
             .
             Gods
             people
             are
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             worst
             ,
             these
             Jewels
             lye
             among
             rubbish
             ,
             they
             dwell
             among
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Psalm
             120.5
             .
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               that
               I
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               Kedar
               .
               Kedar
            
             was
             Ishmaels
             Son.
             Woe
             is
             me
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             that
             I
             live
             with
             an
             
             Ishmael-brood
             .
             The
             Wicked
             are
             still
             
             molesting
             the
             Righteous
             :
             Gods
             Jewels
             lye
             scattered
             among
             the
             unclean
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             the
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             shortly
             God
             will
             gather
             his
             People
             from
             among
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Pearls
             and
             precious
             stones
             shall
             be
             by
             themselves
             in
             Bliss
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Comfort
             in
             case
             of
             Dividing
             .
             Gods
             People
             here
             are
             divided
             ;
             their
             love
             is
             so
             little
             it
             may
             almost
             lye
             upon
             a
             knives
             point
             :
             they
             oft
             look
             strange
             one
             upon
             another
             :
             these
             divisions
             are
             unseemly
             ,
             and
             are
             flaws
             in
             Gods
             Diamonds
             .
             Discords
             among
             Christians
             ,
             brings
             a
             reproach
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             advanceth
             Satans
             Kingdom
             ,
             hinders
             the
             growth
             of
             Grace
             .
             Divisions
             are
             fatal
             ,
             and
             do
             presage
             Gods
             Judgments
             coming
             upon
             us
             .
             
               
                 Impius
                 haec
                 tam
                 cult
                 a
                 novalia
                 miles
                 habebit
              
               
                 Barbarus
                 ,
                 has
                 segetes
                 ?
                 Enquò
                 discordiacives
              
               
                 Perduxit
                 miseros
                 .
                 —
              
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             Comfort
             ,
             God
             will
             shortly
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             :
             he
             will
             so
             gather
             his
             Saints
             together
             ,
             that
             he
             
             will
             unite
             them
             together
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             all
             
               of
               one
               Heart
            
             ,
             Act
             2.46
             .
             What
             an
             happy
             time
             will
             it
             be
             when
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             as
             so
             many
             Pearls
             upon
             one
             string
             ,
             and
             shall
             accord
             together
             in
             a
             blessed
             Unity
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             making
             up
             his
             Jewels
             implies
             his
             perfecting
             his
             Saints
             .
             Then
             a
             thing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             up
             when
             it
             is
             perfected
             ;
             you
             make
             up
             a
             Garment
             when
             you
             perfect
             it
             ;
             you
             make
             up
             a
             Watch
             ,
             when
             you
             put
             all
             the
             Wheels
             and
             Pins
             in
             perfect
             order
             :
             so
             Gods
             making
             up
             his
             Jewels
             signifies
             his
             perfecting
             them
             .
             The
             Godly
             in
             this
             Life
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             they
             cast
             but
             a
             faint
             lustre
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             they
             receive
             but
             the
             
               first-fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             Grace
             :
             the
             first-fruits
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             but
             an
             handful
             to
             the
             whole
             Vintage
             .
             This
             may
             humble
             us
             to
             consider
             if
             we
             are
             Jewels
             ,
             yet
             imperfect
             :
             our
             knowledge
             is
             checker'd
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.5
             .
             Our
             love
             to
             God
             is
             feeble
             .
             Behold
             here
             Clouds
             in
             the
             Diamond
             .
             This
             may
             take
             down
             our
             Top-sail
             of
             Pride
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             incompleat
             we
             are
             :
             but
             when
             God
             shall
             
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             perfect
             his
             Saints
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             glorious
             time
             ,
             and
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             second
             Question
             .
          
           
             
             What
             is
             that
             day
             when
             God
             will
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ?
          
           
             
             1.
             
             God
             makes
             up
             his
             Jewels
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             ,
             then
             he
             makes
             the
             Saints
             Graces
             perfect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             up
             His
             Jewels
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             then
             he
             makes
             the
             Saints
             Bodyes
             perfect
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             makes
             up
             His
             Jewels
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             he
             makes
             the
             Saints
             Graces
             perfect
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             the
             Saints
             departed
             are
             called
             
               the
               Spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
             Sin
             doth
             mix
             and
             incorporate
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             cannot
             write
             a
             Copy
             of
             Holiness
             without
             blotting
             .
             Grace
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             abate
             ,
             yet
             not
             abolish
             Corruption
             :
             but
             at
             Death
             God
             makes
             up
             His
             Jewels
             ;
             he
             perfects
             the
             Graces
             of
             his
             People
             .
             Will
             not
             that
             be
             a
             blessed
             Time
             ,
             never
             to
             have
             a
             Vain
             thought
             more
             ?
             never
             to
             be
             within
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             temptation
             or
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             Relapse
             ?
             This
             me
             thinks
             may
             make
             death
             desirable
             to
             the
             Godly
             ;
             then
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             he
             will
             compleat
             the
             Graces
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             holy
             as
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             .
             How
             will
             Gods
             Diamonds
             sparkle
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             without
             flawes
             ?
             In
             that
             day
             of
             death
             when
             God
             makes
             up
             His
             Jewels
             ,
             the
             Saints
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Light
               will
               be
               clear
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Love
               will
               be
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             Light
             will
             be
             clear
             .
             They
             shall
             be
             so
             divinely
             irradiated
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             know
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               deep
               things
            
             of
             God.
             They
             shall
             in
             this
             sence
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             Mat.
             22.30
             .
             Their
             Intellectuals
             shall
             be
             raised
             higher
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             capacious
             than
             in
             Innocency
             .
             Through
             the
             Chrystal
             Glass
             of
             Christs
             Humane
             Nature
             the
             Saints
             shall
             have
             Glorious
             transparent
             sights
             of
             God
             :
             
               they
               shall
               know
               as
               they
               are
               known
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
             A
             riddle
             too
             mysterious
             for
             us
             Mortals
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             Angels
             to
             expound
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             day
             the
             Saints
             Love
             will
             be
             perfect
             :
             Love
             is
             the
             Queen
             of
             the
             Graces
             ,
             it
             out-lives
             all
             the
             other
             Graces
             .
             
             In
             this
             life
             our
             love
             to
             God
             is
             luke-warm
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Frozen
             ;
             a
             Believer
             weeps
             that
             he
             can
             love
             God
             no
             more
             :
             but
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             when
             God
             makes
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             then
             the
             Saints
             love
             shall
             be
             Seraphical
             :
             the
             spark
             of
             Love
             shall
             be
             blown
             up
             into
             into
             a
             pure
             flame
             :
             the
             Saints
             shall
             love
             God
             
               secundum
               actum
            
             (
             as
             the
             Schoolmen
             speak
             )
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             able
             :
             they
             shall
             love
             him
             superlatively
             ,
             and
             indeficiently
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             up
             of
             love
             .
             O
             blessed
             day
             of
             death
             !
             when
             God
             shall
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             the
             Saints
             Graces
             shall
             shine
             forth
             in
             their
             Meridian
             Splendour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             makes
             up
             his
             Jewels
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             then
             he
             makes
             the
             Saints
             bodyes
             perfect
             :
             these
             like
             sparkling
             Diamonds
             shall
             shine
             in
             Glory
             .
             At
             the
             Resurrection
             God
             is
             said
             to
             change
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
             How
             will
             he
             change
             them
             ?
             not
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             other
             bodies
             than
             they
             were
             before
             :
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             bodies
             shall
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             but
             the
             qualities
             :
             as
             wooll
             when
             it
             is
             died
             into
             a
             Purple
             colour
             ,
             is
             not
             altered
             in
             the
             substance
             ,
             but
             quality
             ,
             
             and
             is
             made
             more
             illustrious
             ;
             so
             God
             in
             making
             up
             his
             Jewels
             will
             cause
             a
             greater
             resplendency
             in
             the
             Saints
             bodies
             than
             before
             .
             When
             God
             makes
             up
             the
             Jewels
             of
             the
             Saints
             Bodies
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             perfect
             four
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Amability
             or
             sweetness
             of
             Beauty
             .
             Here
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Righteous
             are
             oft
             deformed
             ;
             Leah
             hath
             her
             blear
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             Barzillai
             his
             lameness
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             of
             unspotted
             fairness
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             
               like
               Christs
               Glorious
               body
            
             ,
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             God
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             makes
             up
             the
             Jewels
             of
             the
             Saints
             bodies
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             Perfection
             of
             parts
             .
             Their
             bodies
             in
             this
             World
             may
             be
             maimed
             and
             dismembred
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             shall
             have
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             restored
             ,
             Acts
             3.21
             .
             Such
             as
             have
             lost
             an
             Eye
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             Eye
             again
             ;
             such
             as
             want
             a
             Leg
             or
             an
             Arm
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             Arm
             again
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             God
             makes
             up
             the
             Jewels
             of
             the
             Saints
             bodies
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             be
             Velocious
             and
             quick
             in
             their
             Motion
             .
             Here
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             move
             heavily
             :
             but
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             sprightly
             ,
             and
             move
             swiftly
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
             Here
             the
             body
             is
             a
             Weight
             ;
             in
             Heaven
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             Wing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             God
             makes
             up
             the
             Jewels
             of
             the
             Saints
             bodies
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             Immortal
             :
             the
             Body
             once
             Glorified
             shall
             never
             be
             Subject
             to
             death
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.53
             .
             
               This
               corruptible
               shall
               put
               on
               Incorruption
               .
            
             Heaven
             is
             an
             healthful
             Climate
             ,
             no
             Passing-Bell
             goes
             there
             :
             
               this
               mortal
               shall
               put
               on
               Immortality
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             Jewels
             ,
             
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             he
             may
             perfect
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             in
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             Jewels
             ?
          
           
             
             Have
             we
             inherent
             Holiness
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             
               But
               ye
               are
               washed
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               Sanctified
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             Jewels
             by
             Creation
             ,
             but
             Regeneration
             .
             If
             Holiness
             sparkle
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             sign
             we
             are
             Jewels
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             make
             up
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             he
             will
             put
             Glory
             upon
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
             The
             Third
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             Reward
             ,
             Gods
             sparing
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             THE
             Third
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             reward
             is
             Gods
             Sparing
             them
             .
             
               I
               will
               spare
               them
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               Son
               that
               serveth
               him
               .
            
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             to
             spare
             *
             signifies
             to
             
               use
               Clemency
            
             :
             In
             this
             Phrase
             is
             a
             Meiosis
             ,
             there
             is
             less
             said
             and
             more
             intended
             ;
             
               I
               will
               spare
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             with
             his
             Son
             :
             the
             same
             tenderness
             that
             a
             Father
             shews
             to
             his
             Child
             ,
             the
             same
             will
             I
             shew
             to
             them
             that
             Fear
             me
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             deal
             with
             them
             that
             Fear
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             with
             his
             Son.
             
             Two
             things
             are
             in
             this
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Creation
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             our
             Being
             ,
             Mal.
             2.10
             .
             
               Have
               not
               we
               all
               one
               Father
               ?
               hath
               not
               one
               God
               created
               us
            
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             by
             Election
             ;
             he
             hath
             culled
             out
             a
             certain
             number
             to
             be
             his
             Children
             ,
             Eph.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             by
             
               special
               Grace
            
             ,
             he
             stamps
             his
             impress
             of
             Holiness
             upon
             men
             ,
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             All
             Gods
             Children
             resemble
             him
             ,
             though
             some
             are
             more
             like
             him
             than
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             will
             deal
             with
             them
             that
             Fear
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             with
             his
             Son
             :
             1.
             
             God
             will
             accept
             them
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Son.
             If
             the
             Child
             doth
             but
             lisp
             and
             can
             hardly
             speak
             plain
             ,
             the
             Father
             takes
             all
             well
             :
             so
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             will
             accept
             of
             what
             his
             Children
             do
             in
             sincerity
             :
             Ezek.
             20.40
             .
             
               There
               will
               I
               require
               your
               Offerings
               ,
               I
               will
               accept
               you
               with
               your
               sweet
               Savour
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             Fear
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             full
             of
             Bowels
             to
             them
             as
             a
             Father
             is
             to
             his
             Son.
             There
             are
             in
             God
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Bowels
               of
               Compassion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Bowels
               of
               Complacency
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Bowels
               of
               Compassion
            
             .
             A
             Father
             Compassionates
             his
             Child
             .
             Sozomen
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             Father
             who
             offered
             
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             his
             two
             Sons
             ,
             who
             were
             sentenced
             to
             dye
             :
             God
             hath
             
               soundings
               of
               Bowels
            
             ,
             Isa.
             63.15
             .
             The
             Compassions
             of
             Parents
             are
             Steel
             and
             Marble
             compared
             with
             Gods
             :
             Luke
             1.78
             .
             
               Through
               the
               tender
               Mercy
               of
               our
               God
               :
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bowels
               of
               Mercy
            
             :
             these
             Bowels
             make
             God
             sympathize
             with
             his
             Children
             in
             Misery
             :
             he
             is
             touched
             in
             their
             wounds
             ,
             Psal.
             103.13
             .
             
               As
               a
               Father
               pitieth
               his
               Children
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               pitieth
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             God
             are
             
               Bowels
               of
               Complacency
            
             .
             How
             dearly
             did
             Iacob
             love
             Benjamin
             ;
             his
             
               life
               was
               bound
               up
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Gen.
             44.30
             .
             All
             the
             Affections
             of
             Parents
             come
             from
             God
             :
             they
             are
             but
             a
             drop
             of
             his
             Ocean
             ,
             a
             spark
             of
             his
             flame
             ;
             Gods
             love
             is
             a
             love
             that
             
               passeth
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.19
             .
             The
             Saints
             cannot
             Love
             their
             own
             Souls
             so
             intirely
             as
             God
             loves
             them
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             loves
             the
             persons
             of
             his
             Children
             :
             they
             are
             
               the
               Apple
               of
               his
               Eye
            
             ,
             Zach.
             2.8
             .
             He
             
               engraves
               them
               upon
               the
               Palms
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             Isa.
             49.16
             .
             It
             alludes
             to
             them
             who
             carry
             about
             them
             graven
             on
             the
             Stone
             of
             their
             
             Ring
             the
             Picture
             of
             some
             dear
             Friend
             whom
             they
             intirely
             affect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             loves
             the
             places
             his
             Children
             were
             born
             in
             the
             better
             for
             their
             sakes
             :
             Psal.
             87.2
             .
             
               God
               loves
               the
               Gates
               of
               Sion
               :
            
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               This
               and
               that
               man
               was
               born
               in
               her
            
             ;
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             This
             and
             that
             Believer
             .
             God
             loves
             the
             very
             ground
             his
             Children
             go
             upon
             .
             Why
             was
             Iudaea
             (
             the
             Ancient
             seat
             of
             Israel
             )
             called
             
               a
               delightsome
               Land
            
             ?
             Mal.
             5.12
             .
             Not
             so
             much
             delightful
             for
             the
             fruit
             growing
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Saints
             living
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             so
             loves
             his
             Children
             that
             he
             chargeth
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             World
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             
               not
               to
               hurt
            
             them
             :
             their
             persons
             are
             sacred
             ,
             Psalm
             105.14
             .
             
               He
               reproved
               Kings
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Touch
               not
               mine
               anointed
               .
            
             By
             anointed
             ,
             are
             meant
             such
             as
             have
             the
             
               anointing
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.20
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             delights
             in
             his
             Childrens
             company
             ,
             he
             loves
             to
             see
             their
             faces
             ,
             Cant.
             2.24
             .
             
               Let
               me
               see
               thy
               Countenance
            
             .
             If
             but
             two
             or
             three
             of
             Gods
             Children
             meet
             and
             pray
             together
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             one
             of
             the
             company
             ;
             Mat.
             18.20
             .
             
               There
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             5.
             
             God
             so
             loves
             his
             Children
             ,
             that
             his
             Eye
             is
             never
             off
             them
             ;
             Psalm
             33.18
             .
             
               The
               Eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             But
             is
             this
             such
             a
             priviledge
             ,
             to
             have
             Gods
             Eye
             upon
             his
             Children
             ?
             Gods
             Eye
             is
             upon
             the
             Wicked
             too
             .
             Answ.
             It
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             Eye
             that
             the
             Judge
             casts
             upon
             the
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             the
             Prince
             casts
             upon
             his
             Favourite
             .
             Gods
             Eye
             upon
             the
             Wicked
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Eye
             of
             Revenge
             ;
             but
             his
             Eye
             upon
             his
             Children
             is
             an
             Eye
             of
             Benediction
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             sets
             a
             
               continual
               guard
            
             about
             his
             Children
             ,
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             danger
             .
             He
             hides
             them
             in
             his
             
               Pavilion
               ,
               Psalm
            
             27.5
             .
             He
             covers
             them
             with
             the
             Golden
             Feathers
             of
             his
             Protection
             ,
             Psalm
             91.4
             .
             God
             preserved
             Athanasius
             strangely
             ,
             he
             put
             it
             into
             his
             Mind
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             House
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             the
             night
             before
             the
             Enemies
             came
             to
             search
             for
             him
             .
             No
             Prince
             goes
             so
             well
             guarded
             as
             Gods
             Child
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             a
             guard
             of
             Angels
             about
             him
             .
             The
             Angels
             are
             a
             numerous
             guard
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             6.17
             .
             
               The
               Mountain
               was
               full
               of
               Horses
               and
               Chariots
               of
               fire
               :
            
             those
             Horses
             and
             Chariots
             of
             fire
             were
             the
             Angels
             of
             
             God
             ,
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             an
             huge
             host
             to
             defend
             the
             Prophet
             Elisha
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             God
             puts
             his
             Children
             in
             
               rich
               apparel
            
             :
             Psalm
             .
             45.13
             .
             
               Her
               cloathing
               is
               of
               wrought
               Gold.
               Jacob
            
             loved
             his
             Son
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             finer
             Coat
             to
             wear
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Gen.
             37.3
             .
             
               He
               made
               him
               a
               Coat
               of
               divers
               Colours
               .
            
             God
             loves
             his
             Children
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             finer
             Coat
             ,
             more
             curiously
             Woven
             ,
             a
             Coat
             of
             
               divers
               Colours
            
             :
             it
             is
             partly
             made
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             partly
             made
             of
             inherent
             Holiness
             *
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Such
             is
             Gods
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             nothing
             too
             Good
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             enricheth
             them
             with
             the
             upper
             and
             nether
             Springs
             ;
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             
               Kidneys
               of
               the
               Wheat
            
             ,
             and
             Hony
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ;
             he
             makes
             them
             a
             feast
             of
             
               fat
               things
            
             ,
             Isa.
             25.6
             .
             He
             gives
             them
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             delights
             to
             see
             his
             Children
             spreading
             themselves
             as
             Olive
             plants
             round
             about
             his
             Table
             *
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             Fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             receive
             their
             Petitions
             from
             them
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             from
             his
             Son
             ;
             they
             
             may
             come
             
               boldly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
             If
             they
             come
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             strength
             against
             Temptation
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             deny
             them
             .
             Three
             things
             may
             cause
             boldness
             in
             prayer
             ;
             the
             Saints
             have
             a
             Father
             to
             pray
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             to
             help
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             their
             Advocate
             to
             present
             their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             Fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             bestow
             an
             Inheritance
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             upon
             his
             Son
             :
             this
             Inheritance
             is
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             Luke
             12.32
             .
             In
             it
             are
             
               Gates
               of
               Pearl
               ,
               Rivers
               of
               Pleasure
               :
            
             and
             which
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             as
             a
             difference
             between
             Gods
             setling
             an
             Inheritance
             on
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             a
             Fathers
             setling
             an
             Inheritance
             :
             a
             Son
             cannot
             enjoy
             the
             Inheritance
             till
             his
             Father
             be
             dead
             ;
             but
             every
             adopted
             child
             of
             God
             may
             at
             once
             enjoy
             both
             the
             Inheritance
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             both
             Father
             and
             Inheritance
             *
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             Fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             
               pass
               by
               many
            
             infirmities
             .
             That
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             expression
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               I
               will
               spare
               them
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               Son.
            
             What
             a
             wonder
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             spare
             the
             Angels
             !
             2
             Pet.
             
             2.4
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             spare
             his
             
               natural
               Son
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
             Yet
             he
             will
             spare
             his
             Adopted
             Sons
             :
             
               I
               will
               spare
               them
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             use
             extremity
             as
             I
             might
             ,
             but
             pass
             by
             many
             aberrations
             .
          
           
             
             Not
             that
             the
             Sins
             of
             Gods
             Children
             are
             hid
             from
             him
             ;
             but
             such
             is
             his
             paternal
             Clemency
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             bear
             with
             many
             frailties
             in
             his
             Children
             .
             
               He
               spareth
               them
               as
               a
               Father
               spareth
               his
               Son.
            
             How
             often
             do
             Gods
             people
             grieve
             his
             Spirit
             by
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Watch
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             first-love
             ;
             but
             God
             spares
             them
             !
             Israel
             provoked
             God
             with
             their
             murmurings
             ,
             but
             he
             used
             Fatherly
             Indulgence
             towards
             them
             ,
             Psalm
             78.38
             .
             
               But
               he
               being
               full
               of
               Compassion
               ,
               forgave
               their
               Iniquity
               ,
               yea
               many
               a
               time
               turned
               he
               his
               anger
               away
               from
               them
            
             *
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             word
             ,
             
               I
               will
               spare
               them
               as
               a
               man
               spares
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             
             take
             Notice
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             need
             sparing
             ,
             
             Psalm
             130.3
             .
             
               If
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shouldst
               mark
               Iniquities
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               shall
               stand
            
             ?
             The
             Papists
             speak
             of
             Merits
             ,
             but
             how
             can
             we
             merit
             when
             our
             best
             services
             are
             so
             defective
             that
             we
             need
             sparing
             ?
             how
             can
             these
             two
             stand
             together
             ,
             
               our
               meriting
            
             
             and
             
             God's
             sparing
             ?
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             without
             sparing
             Mercy
             ?
             we
             had
             need
             pray
             as
             Nehemiah
             ,
             cap.
             13.22
             .
             
               Remember
               me
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               concerning
               this
               ,
               and
               spare
               me
               according
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               thy
               Mercy
               .
            
             Let
             us
             fly
             to
             this
             Asylum
             ,
             Lord
             spare
             us
             
               as
               a
               Father
               spares
               his
               Son.
               
            
          
           
             See
             Gods
             different
             dealing
             with
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             spare
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Jer.
             13.14
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               Pity
               ,
               nor
               spare
               ,
               nor
               have
               Mercy
               ,
               but
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             'T
             is
             sad
             ,
             when
             the
             Prisoner
             begs
             of
             the
             Judge
             to
             spare
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Judge
             will
             shew
             him
             no
             favour
             .
             Gods
             cup
             of
             wrath
             is
             unmixed
             ,
             Rev.
             14.10
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             mixed
             ,
             Psal.
             78.5
             .
             Gods
             cup
             of
             wrath
             he
             gives
             the
             Wicked
             is
             mixed
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Plagues
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Cup
             unmixed
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             drop
             of
             Mercy
             in
             it
             .
             God
             for
             a
             while
             Reprieves
             men
             ,
             but
             forbearance
             is
             no
             forgiveness
             .
             Though
             God
             spare
             his
             Children
             ,
             yet
             obdurate
             sinners
             shall
             feel
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             spares
             his
             people
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Son
             ,
             
             then
             they
             should
             serve
             him
             as
             a
             Son
             doth
             his
             Father
             :
             serve
             him
             willingly
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             28.9
             .
             
               Know
               
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               with
               a
               willing
               mind
               .
            
             God
             doth
             not
             love
             to
             be
             put
             to
             strain
             *
             .
             Therefore
             Cains
             Sacrifice
             was
             rejected
             ,
             because
             he
             brought
             it
             grudgingly
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Mind
             :
             it
             was
             rather
             the
             paying
             of
             a
             tax
             than
             a
             free-will
             Offering
             .
             That
             is
             the
             best
             obedience
             which
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             the
             best
             Hony
             which
             drops
             from
             the
             Comb.
             God
             sometimes
             accepts
             of
             willingness
             without
             the
             Work
             †
             ,
             but
             never
             of
             the
             work
             without
             willingness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Serve
             God
             Vniversally
             .
             True
             obedience
             is
             Vniform
             ,
             it
             observes
             one
             command
             as
             well
             as
             another
             *
             ,
             it
             sets
             upon
             duties
             difficult
             and
             dangerous
             .
             As
             the
             Needle
             points
             that
             way
             which
             the
             Loadstone
             draws
             :
             so
             a
             Gracious
             Heart
             inclines
             to
             those
             things
             which
             the
             word
             suggests
             ;
             Luke
             1.6
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             note
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             to
             be
             partial
             in
             Obedience
             ;
             some
             sin
             he
             will
             indulge
             *
             ,
             some
             duty
             he
             will
             dispense
             with
             ,
             his
             Obedience
             is
             lame
             on
             one
             foot
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Serve
             God
             Swiftly
             :
             Beware
             of
             a
             dull
             temper
             of
             Soul
             ;
             the
             loveliness
             of
             Obedience
             is
             in
             the
             liveliness
             :
             we
             read
             
             of
             two
             Women
             ,
             Zach.
             5.9
             .
             
               The
               Wind
               was
               in
               their
               Wings
               :
            
             Wings
             are
             Swift
             ,
             but
             
               Wind
               in
               the
               Wings
            
             denotes
             great
             Swiftness
             ;
             such
             Swiftness
             should
             be
             in
             our
             Obedience
             to
             God
             :
             If
             God
             spares
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Son
             ,
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             as
             a
             Son
             doth
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             Spares
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Son
             ,
             let
             us
             imitate
             God.
             
             'T
             is
             natural
             for
             Children
             to
             imitate
             their
             Parents
             ;
             look
             what
             the
             Father
             doth
             ,
             the
             Child
             is
             apt
             to
             learn
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             us
             imitate
             God
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             as
             God
             spares
             us
             ,
             and
             passeth
             by
             many
             failures
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             be
             sparing
             in
             our
             Censures
             of
             others
             ;
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             the
             Weaknesses
             and
             Indiscretions
             of
             our
             Brethren
             with
             a
             more
             tender
             compassionate
             eye
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             here
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             bear
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             sharply
             reprove
             them
             :
             But
             if
             through
             Inadvertency
             or
             Passion
             they
             commit
             Indecencies
             ,
             let
             us
             Pity
             and
             Pray
             for
             them
             :
             How
             much
             doth
             God
             bear
             with
             in
             us
             !
             He
             Spares
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             be
             Sparing
             to
             others
             ?
             perhaps
             they
             may
             be
             wronged
             ,
             and
             false
             things
             may
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
             Athanasius
             was
             falsely
             Accused
             by
             the
             
             Arrians
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             Basil
             of
             Heresie
             .
             'T
             is
             usual
             for
             the
             World
             to
             misrepresent
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             be
             sparing
             in
             our
             Censures
             :
             God
             spares
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             be
             sparing
             towards
             others
             ?
          
           
             
             Here
             is
             Comfort
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             in
             case
             of
             Failings
             :
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             severe
             to
             mark
             what
             they
             have
             done
             amiss
             ,
             but
             will
             Spare
             them
             :
             He
             passeth
             by
             many
             Infirmities
             ,
             Zeph.
             3.17
             .
             
               He
               will
               rest
               in
               his
               Love
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             ,
             
               He
               will
               be
               silent
               in
               his
               Love
            
             *
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Prophet
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             the
             Church
             had
             her
             Failings
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             Love
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             mention
             them
             :
             
               He
               will
               be
               silent
               in
               his
               Love.
            
             God
             winks
             at
             many
             oversights
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.17
             .
             
               Mine
               eye
               Spared
               them
               from
               destroying
               them
               .
            
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             presumptuous
             sins
             ,
             but
             Failings
             ,
             as
             vain
             Thoughts
             ,
             deadness
             in
             Duty
             ,
             suddain
             Surprizals
             by
             Temptation
             :
             these
             being
             mourned
             for
             ,
             God
             for
             Christs
             fake
             will
             Spare
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Son
             *
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             richest
             Comforts
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             :
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             lives
             and
             sins
             not
             ?
             how
             defective
             are
             
             we
             in
             our
             best
             Duties
             !
             how
             full
             are
             our
             Lives
             either
             of
             Blanks
             or
             Blots
             !
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             Sparing
             Mercy
             ,
             we
             should
             all
             goe
             to
             Hell
             ;
             but
             this
             Text
             is
             a
             standing
             Cordial
             ;
             if
             our
             Hearts
             are
             sincere
             ,
             God
             will
             Spare
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             doth
             his
             Son
             :
             Hosea
             11.9
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               execute
               the
               fierceness
               of
               mine
               Anger
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             a
             greater
             Rock
             of
             Support
             for
             a
             fainting
             Christian
             than
             this
             ;
             God
             will
             abate
             of
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             though
             we
             come
             short
             in
             our
             Duty
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             
               will
               Spare
               us
               as
               a
               Father
               Spareth
               his
               Son.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             Containing
             the
             Epiphonema
             ,
             or
             shutting
             up
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 MAL.
                 III.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 ye
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 discern
                 between
                 the
                 Righteous
                 and
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 between
                 him
                 that
                 Serveth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 Serveth
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HEre
             follows
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             little
             more
             than
             Paraphrase
             upon
             .
             These
             words
             are
             spoken
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             
               Piscator
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Grotius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             Expositors
             assert
             :
             for
             though
             the
             Godly
             shall
             at
             last
             discern
             what
             a
             difference
             God
             makes
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             how
             Indulgent
             he
             is
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             how
             Severe
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             this
             Text
             is
             chiefly
             spoken
             to
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               said
               it
               is
               vain
               to
               Serve
               God
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Now
               we
               call
               the
               Proud
               
               happy
               ,
               yea
               they
               that
               work
               Wickedness
               are
               set
               up
               :
            
             Well
             saith
             God
             ,
             though
             now
             ye
             call
             the
             Proud
             happy
             and
             the
             Godly
             indiscreet
             ,
             yet
             when
             I
             have
             made
             up
             my
             Jewels
             ,
             then
             you
             Wicked
             ones
             shall
             see
             clearly
             what
             a
             Difference
             I
             make
             between
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             between
             him
             that
             Serveth
             God
             and
             him
             that
             Serveth
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Grace
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             Draw-bridge
             of
             Mercy
             is
             pulled
             up
             ,
             then
             shall
             ye
             discern
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Holy
             and
             the
             Prophane
             .
          
           
             The
             Wicked
             at
             present
             have
             their
             Eyes
             shut
             ,
             Deut.
             29.4
             .
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               not
               given
               you
               an
               Heart
               to
               perceive
               ,
               and
               Eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               Ears
               to
               hear
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
             Natural
             men
             have
             
               the
               Sword
               upon
               their
               right
               Eye
               ,
            
             Zach.
             11.17
             .
             They
             see
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Pious
             and
             the
             Impious
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             but
             it
             fares
             as
             well
             with
             the
             Wicked
             as
             the
             Righteous
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             fare
             better
             ,
             the
             wicked
             flourish
             ,
             Psalm
             73.12
             .
             
               These
               are
               the
               ungodly
               who
               prosper
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               increase
               in
               riches
            
             ;
             whereas
             they
             that
             Pray
             and
             Fast
             ,
             are
             Oppressed
             .
             The
             Wicked
             bless
             themselves
             ,
             and
             think
             
             they
             are
             now
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             than
             the
             Righteous
             ;
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             for
             
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
            
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             But
             at
             last
             their
             eyes
             shall
             be
             opened
             :
             and
             that
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             second
             ;
          
           
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             time
             shortly
             coming
             ,
             when
             Impious
             flagitious
             Sinners
             shall
             see
             a
             sensible
             difference
             between
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             Wicked
             .
             
               Vertetur
               alea
            
             ,
             the
             Tables
             will
             then
             be
             turned
             :
             
               Then
               shall
               ye
               return
               ,
               and
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             
             When
             is
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Sinners
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ?
          
           
             
             There
             are
             two
             times
             when
             Sinners
             shall
             see
             a
             manifest
             difference
             between
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               At
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               At
               the
               hour
               of
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             At
             the
             
               day
               of
               Iudgment
            
             ;
             That
             will
             be
             a
             day
             of
             Discrimination
             *
             .
             Things
             will
             then
             appear
             in
             their
             proper
             colours
             ;
             the
             difference
             will
             easily
             be
             seen
             
             between
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             Absolved
             ,
             the
             other
             Condemned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               At
               the
               hour
               of
               Separation
            
             ;
             When
             God
             shall
             Eternally
             Separate
             the
             Reprobate
             from
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             a
             Fan
             separateth
             the
             Chaff
             from
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             then
             shall
             there
             be
             a
             visible
             discerning
             between
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             Mat.
             25.32
             .
             
               Before
               him
               shall
               be
               gathered
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               separate
               them
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               as
               a
               Shepheard
               divideth
               the
               Sheep
               from
               the
               Goats
               .
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             take
             his
             Saints
             up
             with
             him
             into
             Glory
             ,
             and
             will
             cast
             the
             Wicked
             down
             to
             Hell
             :
             He
             will
             make
             up
             the
             Godly
             
               as
               Iewels
            
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             the
             Wicked
             
               in
               Bundles
            
             ,
             Mat.
             13.30
             .
             Bind
             them
             
               in
               Bundles
               and
               burn
               them
            
             *
             .
             Now
             Sinners
             shall
             be
             convinced
             
               with
               a
               Vengeance
            
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Righteous
             and
             Wicked
             is
             different
             :
             They
             shall
             see
             the
             Righteous
             advanced
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             themselves
             cast
             into
             a
             Fiery
             Prison
             .
             O
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             that
             place
             of
             Torment
             !
             —
             
               Et
               vox
               et
               verba
               deficiunt
            
             —
             Could
             men
             lay
             their
             Ears
             to
             the
             
               Infernal
               Lake
            
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             one
             hour
             hear
             the
             Groans
             and
             Shrieks
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             they
             would
             tell
             us
             
             that
             they
             now
             see
             what
             before
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             the
             infinite
             difference
             between
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             *
             .
             In
             Hell
             is
             Torment
             upon
             Torment
             ,
             
               Blackness
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             Jude
             13.
             
             
               Bonds
               and
               Chains
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             These
             Chains
             are
             Gods
             Decree
             ordaining
             ,
             and
             his
             Power
             binding
             men
             under
             Wrath
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             accent
             and
             put
             a
             Sting
             into
             the
             Torments
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             always
             Scorching
             in
             the
             Torrid
             Zone
             of
             Gods
             Wrath
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.11
             .
             
               The
               Smoak
               of
               their
               Torment
               ascendeth
               up
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Christ
             said
             of
             his
             Suffering
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               It
               is
               finished
            
             ;
             But
             Sinners
             shall
             never
             say
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             in
             Hell
             ,
             they
             are
             finished
             :
             no
             ,
             imagine
             so
             many
             thousand
             Years
             the
             Damned
             have
             lain
             in
             Hell
             as
             there
             are
             drops
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Eternity
             is
             yet
             to
             begin
             .
          
           
             
             This
             may
             inform
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             (
             how
             Blind
             soever
             they
             are
             now
             ,
             yet
             )
             at
             last
             the
             Vail
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             their
             Eyes
             :
             They
             now
             count
             themselves
             the
             only
             happy
             men
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             People
             of
             God
             with
             Derision
             ,
             they
             load
             them
             with
             Invectives
             ,
             and
             Curse
             them
             with
             their
             Excommunications
             :
             
             Well
             ,
             the
             time
             is
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             when
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             clearly
             discern
             who
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             who
             belong
             to
             the
             Devil
             ;
             as
             Moses
             said
             to
             Korah
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.5
             .
             
               To
               morrow
               the
               Lord
               will
               shew
               who
               are
               his
               :
            
             So
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             the
             Lord
             will
             shew
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             ;
             nay
             ,
             sooner
             than
             so
             ;
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             guess
             how
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             with
             them
             to
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Sinners
             may
             be
             speedily
             opened
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             time
             see
             the
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             the
             Beauty
             that
             is
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Prodigy
             of
             madness
             that
             is
             in
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Consolation
             to
             the
             Righteous
             .
             Though
             at
             present
             they
             are
             slighted
             ,
             
             and
             have
             the
             Odium
             of
             the
             World
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             shortly
             God
             will
             make
             a
             Visible
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Pharaohs
             two
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Butler
             and
             the
             Baker
             ;
             at
             first
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             within
             a
             while
             there
             was
             a
             difference
             made
             ;
             the
             chief
             Butler
             was
             advanced
             to
             Honour
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             Baker
             was
             Executed
             ,
             
             Gen.
             40.21
             .
             So
             though
             now
             Gods
             People
             are
             low
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             the
             Wicked
             Insult
             over
             them
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Critical-day
             comes
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             final
             Separation
             made
             between
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             :
             the
             one
             shall
             be
             Dignified
             ,
             the
             other
             Damned
             ,
             Mat.
             25.46
             .
          
           
             Be
             encouraged
             therefore
             ,
             O
             ye
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             persist
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             though
             now
             ye
             seem
             to
             be
             lower-most
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ye
             shall
             be
             uppermost
             ,
             Psalm
             49.14
             .
             
               The
               Righteous
               shall
               have
               Dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Morning
            
             ;
             They
             shall
             have
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Wicked
             in
             the
             Morning
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             They
             shall
             then
             
               Laugh
               the
               Wicked
               to
               Scorn
            
             ,
             Psalm
             52.6
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             difference
             be
             seen
             
               between
               the
               Righteous
               and
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               between
               him
               that
               Served
               God
               and
               him
               that
               Served
               him
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
             Shewing
             Gods
             Gracious
             dealing
             with
             His
             People
             .
             OR
             A
             Consolatory
             in
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             
               
                 PSALM
                 CXIX
                 .
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 dealt
                 well
                 with
                 thy
                 Servant
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Psalms
             are
             the
             Marrow
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             for
             Delight
             and
             Vse
             ;
             like
             rich
             Cordials
             which
             do
             not
             only
             gratifie
             the
             Palate
             ,
             but
             strengthen
             the
             Spirits
             .
             This
             Psalm
             is
             full
             of
             Divine
             and
             Spiritual
             matter
             :
             it
             was
             Composed
             ,
             if
             not
             Sung
             by
             the
             
               Sweet
               Singer
               of
               Israel
            
             :
             The
             Words
             fall
             into
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Gods
               Kindness
               to
               David
               ,
               He
               
                 dealt
                 well
                 with
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
               David's
               grateful
               acknowledgment
               of
               this
               Favour
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 dealt
                 well
                 with
                 thy
                 Servant
                 O
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             From
             Gods
             Kindness
             to
             David
             ,
             observe
          
           
             
             That
             God
             dealeth
             well
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             Gen.
             33.12
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               graciously
               with
               me
               .
            
             Gods
             People
             often
             walk
             unanswerable
             to
             his
             Love
             :
             but
             though
             they
             deal
             ill
             with
             God
             ,
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Gods
             dealing
             well
             with
             his
             People
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Intrinsecal
             goodness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             
               God
               is
               love
            
             ,
             1
             John
             4.16
             .
             From
             this
             flow
             all
             Acts
             of
             Royal
             Bounty
             .
          
           
             
             Wherein
             doth
             Gods
             dealing
             well
             with
             his
             People
             appear
             ?
          
           
             
             In
             enriching
             them
             with
             variety
             of
             Mercies
             ;
             his
             Footsteps
             
               drop
               Fatness
            
             ,
             Psalm
             65.11
             .
             He
             
               Feeds
               ,
               Adopts
               ,
               Crowns
            
             them
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             dealing
             well
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             God
             deal
             well
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
             when
             he
             laies
             his
             hand
             so
             heavy
             upon
             them
             in
             Affliction
             ?
             His
             pen
             is
             full
             of
             Gall
             ,
             and
             he
             writes
             
               bitter
               
               things
            
             against
             them
             ,
             Psalm
             73.14
             .
             
               I
               am
               chastened
               every
               morning
            
             :
             how
             doth
             God
             deal
             well
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             when
             it
             fares
             ill
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             held
             as
             an
             undoubted
             maxim
             ,
             
             that
             when
             the
             Lord
             severely
             chastizeth
             the
             Saints
             ,
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             :
             but
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             Question
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             to
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
               how
               can
               this
               be
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             goes
             ill
             with
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             yet
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             afflicts
             the
             Saints
             yet
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             their
             God.
             David
             was
             in
             the
             deep
             of
             Sorrow
             ,
             Psal
             130.1
             .
             Yet
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             was
             his
             
               Portion
               ,
               Psalm
            
             16.5
             .
             God
             is
             an
             
               exceeding
               great
               reward
            
             ,
             Gen.
             15.1
             .
             He
             is
             a
             whole
             Paradise
             of
             delight
             —
             
               Bonum
               in
               quo
               omnia
               bona
            
             —
             He
             who
             hath
             God
             for
             his
             God
             ,
             all
             his
             Estate
             lies
             in
             Jewels
             .
             If
             then
             God
             passeth
             over
             himself
             to
             his
             People
             by
             a
             
               Deed
               of
               gift
            
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             here
             is
             enough
             to
             countervail
             all
             their
             troubles
             :
             what
             can
             God
             give
             more
             than
             himself
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             it
             goes
             ill
             with
             the
             Godly
             ,
             
             yet
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             while
             he
             is
             inflicting
             evil
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             doing
             them
             good
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Text
             renders
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               dealt
               well
               with
               thy
               Servant
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               done
               good
               to
               thy
               Servant
            
             *
             :
             Psalm
             129.71
             .
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
               :
               David
            
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             Good
             for
             me
             that
             I
             have
             been
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
            
             .
             God
             doth
             his
             People
             good
             by
             Affliction
             Two
             wayes
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Godly
             grow
             wiser
             †
             .
             Affliction
             is
             
               schola
               lucis
            
             ;
             it
             discovers
             that
             pride
             ,
             earthliness
             ,
             unmortified
             passion
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             believed
             was
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             Iob
             36.8
             .
             
               If
               they
               be
               held
               in
               cords
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               then
               he
               shews
               them
               their
               Transgression
               .
            
             Affliction
             cures
             the
             Eye-sight
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Affliction
             promotes
             Holiness
             *
             :
             The
             more
             the
             Diamond
             is
             cut
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             sparkles
             ,
             Heb.
             12.10
             .
             
               That
               we
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               Holiness
               .
            
             When
             prosperity
             makes
             Grace
             rust
             ,
             God
             scowres
             us
             with
             Affliction
             .
             The
             Godly
             are
             beholding
             to
             their
             Sufferings
             :
             God
             by
             the
             wholesome
             discipline
             of
             the
             Cross
             makes
             them
             more
             humble
             ,
             more
             conformed
             
             to
             Christs
             Image
             :
             the
             sharp
             Frosts
             of
             Affliction
             bring
             on
             the
             spring
             Flowers
             of
             Grace
             :
             now
             if
             God
             while
             he
             is
             chastising
             is
             doing
             us
             good
             ,
             then
             sure
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             God
             puts
             his
             Children
             to
             the
             School
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             yet
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             leave
             them
             without
             a
             Promise
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             
               God
               is
               faithful
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               that
               ye
               are
               able
               .
            
             God
             knows
             our
             frame
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             imbecil
             and
             weak
             ;
             our
             flesh
             is
             
               not
               as
               brass
            
             ,
             Job
             6
             12.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             try
             us
             above
             our
             strength
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             lay
             a
             Giants
             burden
             upon
             a
             Childs
             back
             .
             God
             will
             not
             stretch
             the
             strings
             of
             his
             Viol
             too
             hard
             ,
             lest
             they
             break
             :
             if
             God
             strike
             with
             one
             hand
             ,
             he
             will
             support
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             Cant.
             8.3
             .
             Either
             he
             will
             make
             our
             Yoak
             Lighter
             ,
             or
             our
             Faith
             stronger
             .
             This
             Promise
             is
             
               Hony
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Rod.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             People
             when
             he
             afflicts
             ,
             because
             Afflictions
             are
             Preventive
             .
             1.
             
             They
             prevent
             sin
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
             
               Lest
               I
               should
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               me
               a
               
               Thorn
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             Prosperity
             like
             Opium
             is
             ready
             to
             make
             men
             fall
             asleep
             in
             Sin
             ,
             God
             awakens
             them
             by
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             so
             prevents
             a
             Spiritual
             Lethargy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             prevent
             Hell
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
             
               We
               are
               chastened
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               World.
            
             Doth
             not
             a
             Judge
             deal
             well
             with
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             when
             he
             laies
             some
             light
             penalty
             on
             him
             and
             saves
             his
             Life
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             goodness
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             laies
             upon
             us
             
               light
               Affliction
            
             ,
             and
             saves
             us
             
               from
               Wrath
               to
               come
            
             ?
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             What
             is
             a
             drop
             of
             Sorrow
             the
             Godly
             tast
             of
             ,
             to
             that
             bottomless
             Sea
             of
             Wrath
             the
             Wicked
             must
             drink
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             God
             corrects
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             because
             all
             he
             doth
             is
             
               in
               Love
            
             *
             .
             Afflictions
             are
             (
             as
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             faith
             )
             sharp
             Arrows
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             shot
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             loving
             Father
             .
             As
             Gods
             not
             afflicting
             the
             Wicked
             is
             in
             anger
             :
             Gods
             hand
             is
             Heaviest
             when
             it
             is
             lightest
             ,
             Hosea
             4.14
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               punish
               your
               daughters
               when
               they
               commit
               Whoredom
               :
            
             A
             Father
             gives
             over
             correcting
             a
             Child
             whom
             he
             intends
             to
             disinherit
             :
             so
             Gods
             
             chastizing
             the
             Godly
             is
             in
             Love
             ,
             Rev.
             3.19
             .
             
               As
               many
               as
               I
               Love
               I
               rebuke
            
             ;
             when
             God
             hath
             the
             Look
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             Father
             .
             As
             when
             Abraham
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             Sacrifice
             Isaac
             ,
             he
             loved
             him
             ;
             so
             when
             God
             Sacrificeth
             the
             Comforts
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             loves
             them
             .
             Was
             not
             God
             severe
             against
             Christ
             :
             yet
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             by
             a
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             Mat.
             3.17
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             if
             God
             only
             send
             love-tokens
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             People
             when
             he
             afflicts
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             moderates
             his
             stroke
             ,
             Ier.
             30.11
             .
             *
             
               I
               will
               correct
               thee
               in
               Measure
               .
            
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             smite
             his
             Children
             so
             much
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             Psal.
             78.38
             .
             
               He
               did
               not
               stir
               up
               all
               his
               Wrath
               :
            
             God
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             Cup
             so
             bitter
             as
             he
             could
             .
             He
             useth
             Lenitives
             rather
             than
             ▪
             Corrosives
             :
             he
             layes
             a
             lighter
             burden
             on
             ,
             he
             might
             lay
             on
             an
             heavier
             .
             Doth
             God
             take
             away
             a
             Child
             ?
             he
             might
             take
             away
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             Doth
             he
             chastize
             the
             Body
             ?
             he
             might
             torment
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             correct
             his
             Children
             
             so
             much
             as
             they
             have
             deserved
             ,
             Ezra
             9.13
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               punished
               us
               less
               than
               our
               Iniquities
               deserve
               .
            
             Doth
             God
             make
             us
             drink
             in
             a
             Cup
             of
             Wormwood
             ?
             we
             have
             deserved
             to
             drink
             in
             a
             Cup
             of
             Wrath
             :
             doth
             God
             cut
             us
             short
             ?
             we
             have
             deserved
             he
             should
             cut
             us
             off
             ,
             Ezek.
             47.3
             .
             
               The
               Waters
               were
               to
               the
               Ankles
               .
            
             Do
             the
             Waters
             of
             Affliction
             come
             up
             to
             our
             Ankles
             ?
             we
             have
             deserved
             to
             be
             drowned
             in
             these
             Waters
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             God
             afflicts
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             keeps
             them
             from
             Sinning
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             Iohn
             17.15
             .
             
               I
               pray
               that
               thou
               keep
               them
               from
               the
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Godly
             are
             kept
             from
             impatience
             .
             When
             the
             Wicked
             are
             under
             Gods
             black
             Rod
             ,
             they
             either
             faint
             or
             fret
             ,
             Rev.
             16.9
             .
             
               Men
               were
               scorched
               with
               great
               heat
               ,
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
            
             but
             the
             Godly
             are
             silent
             under
             the
             Rod
             ,
             Levit.
             10.3
             .
             
               And
               Aaron
               held
               his
               Peace
            
             :
             't
             was
             a
             sore
             Tryal
             ,
             both
             his
             Sons
             were
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ,
             but
             
               Aaron
               held
               his
               Peace
            
             .
             Gods
             People
             open
             their
             Ear
             to
             hear
             the
             
               Voice
               of
               the
               Rod
            
             ,
             but
             shut
             their
             
             Mouth
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             one
             word
             to
             say
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Godly
             dare
             not
             use
             any
             indirect
             means
             to
             extricate
             themselves
             out
             of
             Trouble
             .
             Wicked
             men
             ,
             like
             Malefactors
             ,
             care
             not
             how
             they
             get
             loose
             ,
             they
             will
             sin
             themselves
             out
             of
             straits
             :
             the
             People
             of
             God
             had
             rather
             lye
             in
             the
             Furnace
             to
             have
             their
             dross
             purged
             ,
             than
             come
             out
             too
             soon
             :
             they
             will
             not
             purchase
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Persons
             by
             insnaring
             their
             Consciences
             .
             Doth
             not
             God
             deal
             well
             with
             his
             Children
             in
             keeping
             them
             from
             sinning
             in
             Affliction
             ?
             Affliction
             cannot
             do
             that
             mischief
             as
             sin
             doth
             :
             the
             one
             is
             like
             a
             rent
             in
             the
             Garment
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             like
             a
             rent
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             Affliction
             may
             deprive
             us
             of
             our
             Estates
             ,
             but
             Sin
             deprives
             us
             of
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             Children
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             because
             though
             he
             Correct
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             forsake
             them
             .
             Indeed
             
               Sion
               said
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               forsaken
               me
               ,
            
             Isa.
             49.14
             ;
             But
             that
             was
             under
             a
             Temptation
             ,
             Lam.
             3.31
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               cast
               off
               for
               Ever
               .
            
             God
             may
             alter
             his
             Providence
             ,
             not
             his
             purpose
             :
             he
             may
             change
             his
             dispensation
             ,
             
             not
             his
             disposition
             ,
             Hos.
             11.8
             .
             
               How
               shall
               I
               give
               thee
               up
               O
               Ephraim
               ?
            
             It
             alludes
             to
             a
             Father
             who
             is
             about
             to
             disinherit
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             going
             to
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             deed
             ,
             his
             bowels
             begin
             to
             Work
             ;
             I
             am
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Rebellious
             Son
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             Son
             :
             how
             shall
             I
             disinherit
             him
             ?
             Such
             are
             the
             Workings
             of
             Gods
             bowels
             to
             his
             Children
             ;
             though
             he
             may
             give
             them
             a
             severe
             rebuke
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             cut
             off
             the
             entail
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             Children
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             because
             though
             their
             condition
             be
             sad
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             others
             :
             the
             Lord
             puts
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Chastisements
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Wicked
             :
             the
             Godly
             man
             hath
             Pain
             in
             his
             sickness
             ,
             but
             the
             Wicked
             man
             hath
             Wrath
             in
             his
             sickness
             ,
             Eccles.
             5.17
             .
             The
             Lord
             shoots
             a
             single
             Arrow
             at
             the
             Godly
             ,
             but
             a
             whole
             shower
             of
             Arrows
             at
             the
             Wicked
             :
             he
             punisheth
             them
             in
             their
             Body
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             Conscience
             .
             A
             good
             man
             hath
             God
             to
             Pity
             him
             in
             his
             Sorrows
             ,
             Isa.
             63.9
             .
             But
             the
             Wicked
             have
             God
             to
             laugh
             at
             them
             
             in
             their
             Miseries
             ,
             Prov.
             1.26
             .
             The
             Godly
             have
             Christ
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Afflictions
             ;
             but
             the
             Impenitent
             when
             in
             Torment
             ,
             are
             shut
             out
             of
             Christs
             prayer
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.9
             .
             
               I
               pray
               not
               for
               the
               World.
            
             Gods
             People
             are
             apt
             to
             say
             ,
             Never
             did
             any
             suffer
             as
             they
             :
             yes
             ,
             it
             is
             worse
             with
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             their
             Sins
             and
             Sufferings
             meet
             together
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             God
             in
             Affliction
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             Children
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             take
             away
             one
             Comfort
             ,
             he
             leaves
             more
             behind
             .
             God
             threatned
             Ierusalem
             to
             strip
             her
             of
             all
             her
             Jewels
             and
             leave
             her
             bare
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.39
             .
             But
             you
             who
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             may
             Sing
             of
             
               Mercy
               and
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             Psal.
             101.1
             .
             If
             God
             hath
             fleeced
             your
             Estate
             ,
             he
             hath
             raised
             you
             up
             Friends
             :
             If
             he
             hath
             taken
             away
             one
             of
             your
             Jewels
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             you
             more
             :
             if
             he
             hath
             pluck'd
             one
             dear
             Relation
             from
             you
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             other
             sweet
             Clusters
             behind
             ,
             and
             can
             double
             your
             Comfort
             in
             them
             :
             is
             not
             all
             this
             kindness
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             our
             Sin
             ,
             we
             grieve
             more
             for
             one
             Loss
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             thankful
             for
             an
             Hundred
             Mercies
             .
             Jacob
             was
             more
             troubled
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             
             Joseph
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             Comforted
             with
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             his
             other
             Children
             ,
             Gen.
             37.35
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             God
             Afflicts
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             People
             ,
             because
             he
             takes
             away
             nothing
             from
             them
             but
             he
             gives
             them
             that
             which
             is
             better
             .
             What
             dammage
             can
             it
             be
             to
             a
             man
             to
             lose
             his
             Farthings
             ,
             and
             have
             Gold
             given
             him
             ?
             If
             God
             take
             away
             Health
             ,
             he
             gives
             Holiness
             :
             If
             he
             take
             away
             a
             Child
             ,
             he
             gives
             a
             Christ
             ;
             is
             not
             this
             better
             ?
             God
             takes
             away
             a
             Flower
             and
             gives
             a
             Jewel
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             God
             Afflicts
             his
             Children
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             affords
             them
             his
             Divine
             presence
             ,
             Psalm
             91.15
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               him
               in
               trouble
               .
            
             God
             never
             Promised
             us
             a
             Charter
             of
             Exemption
             from
             trouble
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             Promised
             to
             be
             with
             us
             in
             trouble
             .
             Better
             be
             in
             a
             Prison
             and
             have
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             than
             on
             a
             Throne
             and
             want
             it
             .
             Gods
             presence
             gives
             courage
             ,
             Act.
             23.11
             .
             When
             Polycarp
             was
             near
             the
             Theatre
             and
             going
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             a
             Voice
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Be
               of
               good
               chear
               O
               Polycarp
               .
            
             Was
             not
             Christ
             with
             the
             Three
             Children
             ?
             did
             not
             he
             go
             with
             
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             ?
             Dan.
             3.25
             .
             
               I
               see
               four
               men
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               of
               the
               fourth
               is
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             He
             who
             is
             the
             Second
             Person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             made
             the
             Fourth
             Person
             in
             the
             Furnace
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             God
             in
             Afflicting
             deals
             well
             with
             his
             Children
             ,
             because
             he
             gives
             them
             that
             which
             makes
             amends
             for
             their
             Afflictions
             ;
             he
             drops
             in
             
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Gladness
            
             ;
             he
             makes
             them
             gather
             Grapes
             of
             Thorns
             :
             John
             16.22
             .
             
               Your
               Sorrow
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               Joy.
            
             We
             see
             a
             Godly
             mans
             Sufferings
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             what
             Joy
             he
             feels
             :
             as
             we
             hear
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             we
             see
             not
             the
             Gold
             at
             the
             bottom
             .
             
               Philip
               Lantgrave
            
             of
             Hesse
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             trouble
             he
             felt
             the
             divine
             Consolations
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             :
             Here
             was
             Hony
             out
             of
             the
             Lion.
             The
             Saints
             have
             been
             sometimes
             so
             sweetly
             enlarged
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             endure
             their
             Afflictions
             than
             want
             their
             Comforts
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.5
             .
             
               As
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abound
               in
               us
               :
               so
               our
               Consolation
               also
               aboundeth
               by
               Christ
            
             *
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             his
             Prison-Songs
             ,
             Act.
             16
             25.
             
             This
             Bird
             of
             Paradise
             could
             sing
             in
             Winter
             .
             God
             
             turns
             the
             
               Waters
               of
               Marah
            
             into
             Wine
             ;
             He
             keeps
             his
             Cordials
             for
             fainting
             .
             When
             the
             Saints
             taste
             most
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             Men
             ,
             they
             shall
             feel
             most
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             :
             thus
             the
             Lord
             candies
             his
             Wormwood
             with
             Sugar
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             When
             God
             Corrects
             his
             Children
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             these
             Paroxysms
             or
             hot
             trials
             do
             not
             last
             long
             .
             —
             
               Post
               nubila
               Phaebus
            
             —
             1
             Kin.
             11.39
             .
             
               I
               will
               Afflict
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               but
               not
               for
               ever
            
             :
             God
             will
             love
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             not
             afflict
             for
             ever
             ;
             he
             will
             ere
             long
             give
             his
             people
             a
             
               Writ
               of
               ease
            
             .
             A
             Sinners
             best
             ,
             and
             a
             Saints
             worst
             are
             but
             short
             ;
             Affliction
             is
             called
             a
             
               Cup
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             23.32
             .
             The
             Wicked
             drink
             a
             Sea
             of
             Wrath
             ;
             the
             Godly
             sip
             only
             of
             the
             Cup
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             shortly
             say
             ,
             
               Transeat
               Calix
               ,
               Let
               this
               Cup
               pass
               away
               from
               them
               ,
            
             Isa.
             35.10
             .
             
               Sorrow
               and
               sighing
               shall
               fly
               away
               .
            
             As
             Affliction
             hath
             a
             Sting
             to
             torment
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             Wing
             to
             fly
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             When
             God
             puts
             his
             Children
             to
             the
             School
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             he
             deals
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             these
             Afflictions
             are
             Manuductions
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
             
               Per
               crucem
               ad
               coelum
            
             .
             2
             Cor.
             
             4.17
             .
             
               Our
               light
               Affliction
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               Eternal
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             Upon
             the
             dark
             Colour
             of
             Affliction
             God
             layes
             the
             Golden
             Colour
             of
             Glory
             .
             O
             thou
             weeping
             Saint
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             change
             shalt
             thou
             shortly
             have
             !
             Thou
             shalt
             change
             thy
             Pilgrimage
             for
             Paradise
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             thy
             wish
             .
             Are
             riches
             desirable
             ?
             thou
             shalt
             have
             
               Gates
               of
               Pearl
            
             :
             Is
             Honour
             desireable
             ?
             thou
             shalt
             have
             
               white
               Robes
            
             :
             Is
             Pleasure
             desireable
             ?
             thou
             shalt
             
               enter
               into
               the
               Joy
               of
               thy
               Lord.
            
             O
             think
             what
             it
             will
             be
             to
             be
             sweetly
             immersed
             in
             the
             River
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Bathe
             in
             the
             Hony-streams
             of
             Gods
             Love
             for
             ever
             :
             think
             what
             the
             Beatifical
             Vision
             will
             be
             :
             what
             it
             will
             be
             to
             wear
             a
             Garland
             made
             of
             the
             Flowers
             of
             Paradise
             :
             think
             what
             it
             will
             be
             to
             have
             the
             Soul
             thicker
             set
             with
             Jewels
             of
             Glory
             ,
             than
             the
             Firmament
             is
             bespangled
             with
             Stars
             :
             O
             what
             a
             Compensation
             will
             this
             be
             for
             all
             a
             Christians
             Tryals
             !
             A
             sight
             of
             this
             bliss
             will
             make
             him
             forget
             his
             Sufferings
             .
             One
             Sun-beam
             of
             Glory
             will
             dry
             up
             the
             Water
             of
             his
             Tears
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             dealswell
             with
             us
             when
             he
             
             
             chastiseth
             us
             ,
             then
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             Cherish
             good
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             We
             are
             apt
             in
             Adversity
             to
             think
             hardly
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             ariseth
             from
             Pride
             .
             Such
             commonly
             as
             are
             of
             high
             Spirits
             are
             of
             high
             Passions
             ;
             they
             think
             themselves
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             deserved
             better
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             and
             now
             Pride
             vents
             it self
             in
             murmuring
             .
             O
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             having
             hard
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             The
             Patient
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             the
             Physician
             when
             he
             prescribes
             him
             a
             bitter
             Potion
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Cure.
             Gods
             afflictive
             Providences
             are
             the
             strokes
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             not
             the
             Wounds
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
             God
             smites
             that
             he
             may
             save
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             bitterest
             Drug
             God
             distils
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             our
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             Think
             well
             of
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             in
             all
             adverse
             Providences
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.18
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               every
               thing
               give
               thanks
            
             :
             if
             
               in
               every
               thing
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               in
               Affliction
            
             :
             And
             good
             reason
             ,
             because
             God
             deals
             well
             with
             us
             .
             Iob
             blessed
             God
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             cap.
             1.21
             .
             The
             smiting
             of
             Jobs
             Body
             was
             like
             the
             striking
             upon
             a
             musical
             Instrument
             ,
             he
             sounded
             forth
             Thankfulness
             .
             
             A
             gracious
             Soul
             should
             bless
             God
             that
             he
             will
             take
             so
             much
             Notice
             of
             him
             as
             to
             Visit
             him
             with
             the
             Rod
             *
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             kind
             as
             rather
             to
             Afflict
             him
             than
             lose
             him
             .
             This
             shews
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             Grace
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Iustifie
             God
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             but
             Magnifie
             him
             .
             Believers
             are
             Gods
             Temples
             ,
             and
             where
             should
             his
             Praises
             be
             sounded
             forth
             but
             in
             his
             Temples
             ?
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A65309-e150
           
             *
             
               Eccles.
               12.12
            
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Mundi
               facundiam
               non
               venditavit
            
             .
             Vorstius
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65309-e3800
           
             *
             Dan.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             Drusius
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nihil
               erat
               integrum
               neque
               in
               sacerdotibus
               ,
               neque
               in
               vulgo
               ,
               laxis
               quasi
               habenis
               in
               omni
               genere
               scelerum
               grassati
               fuerunt
               .
            
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Iste
               vir
               totius
               orbis
               impetum
               sustinuit
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bias.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               quâ
               eundum
               sed
               qua
               itur
               .
            
             Sen.
             
          
           
             *
             Fox
             
               Acts
               &
               Mon.
            
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quid
               iste
               faceret
               in
               igne
               ,
               qui
               Christum
               rubuit
               in
               nube
               ?
            
             Hierom
             .
          
           
             *
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             Rhet.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Pessimus
               in
               dubijs
               timor
               augur
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Nehem.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             25.25
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             rhet
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               gehenna
               nec
               qui
               torquet
               fatigatur
               ●
               nec
               qui
               torquetur
               moritur
               .
            
             Bern.
             flor
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quem
               metuunt
               oderunt
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Information
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Lamentation
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Omne
               peccatum
               fundatur
               in
               ignorantia
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Reproof
             .
             1
             Branch
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cantabat
               moestis
               tibia
               funeribus
            
             .
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Br.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mat.
             26.26
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Homo
               Time
               Deum
               ,
               &
               minantem
               mundum
               ridebis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocles
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Corona
               sapientiae
               Timor
               Domini
            
             .
             Aug.
             Tom.
             9
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Arcana
               Evangelii
               per
               internam
               spiritus
               illuminationem
               enunciat
               Deus
               .
            
             Piscator
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               Cur
               scelere
               mortem
               acceleras
            
             ?
             Eccles.
             7.17
             .
          
           
             Mercer
             .
          
           
             †
             
               AEterna
               Vita
               verae
               vita
            
             ,
             Aug.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             1.12
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Si
               vis
               esse
               securus
               ,
               semper
               time
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Eccles.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quid
               timet
               homo
               ,
               in
               sinu
               Dei
               positus
               ?
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Vitia
               hominum
               sunt
               epulae
               daemonum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Stulti
               est
               compedes
               licet
               aureas
               amare
               .
            
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Numquid
               Deus
               stultis
               daturus
               est
               regnum
               coelorum
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Radiis
               justitiae
               suae
               p●rsundens
               animum
            
             .
             Tremel
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Custos
               animae
               timor
            
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
             Trial.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               An
               liceat
               ,
               an
               deceat
               ,
               an
               expediat
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Cui
               nihil
               satis
               est
               ,
               eidem
               nihil
               turpe
               .
            
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Princeps
               imperio
               magnus
               ,
               exemplo
               major
            
             Paterculus
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Multitudo
               errantium
               non
               parit
               errori
               patrocinium
               ,
            
             Hierom
             .
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             102.1
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Antonini
               blandimenta
               magis
               timebantur
               quam
               iracundia
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Virg.
               AEn
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             
               Multae
               sunt
               in
               animo
               latebrae
            
             ,
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristor
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             49.30
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               amor
               Dei
               te
               non
               teneat
               ,
               timor
               Iudicis
               te
               terreat
               .
            
             Hugo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Veniet
               ,
               veniet
               dies
               Iudicii
               ,
               ubi
               plus
               valebunt
               pura
               Corda
               ,
               quam
               astuta
               verba
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Descendamus
               in
               infernum
               viventes
               ,
               ne
               descendamus
               morientes
               .
            
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Magis
               intuentur
               quid
               fecerit
            
             Jupiter
             ,
             
               quam
               quid
               docuit
            
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Aug.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Durum
               est
               quod
               non
               cedit
               tactui
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Ephes.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             44.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Thes.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Num.
             23.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Special
             Character
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             4.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Inform.
             
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Reproof
             .
             1
             Br.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             23.5
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             7.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Foliis
               leviora
               caducis
               verba
            
             ,
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             3
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Magnoque
               irarum
               fluctuat
               aestu
            
             .
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Majora
               sunt
               linguae
               Vulnera
               quam
               gladii
               ,
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Verba
               sunt
               speculum
               mentis
            
             .
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             
          
           
             1
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Second
             Caution
             .
          
           
             2
             Special
             Character
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cogitationes
               sunt
               rerum
               imagines
            
             .
             Moller
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quid
               ultra
               quaerit
               cui
               omnia
               suus
               conditor
               sit
               ?
            
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Reproof
             .
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Dei
               nunquam
               recordatur
               ,
               ita
               se
               gerit
               ac
               si
               non
               esset
               Deus
               .
            
             Mariana
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               essicit
               Tale
               ,
               id
               est
               magìs
               Tale.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Branch
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             42.2
             .
             Amos
             4.13
             
          
           
             ●
             Branch
             .
          
           
             4
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.36
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cogitationis
               poenam
               in
               nostro
               soro
               nemo
               luat
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Civilians
             Rule
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quae
               citò
               aspecta
               placent
               ,
               inspecta
               displicent
               ,
            
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             †
             Num.
             22.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Martial
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Direction
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Aristot.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Horreo
               quicquid
               de
               meo
               est
            
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Micah
             7.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Inform.
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             .
             23.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             3
             Branch
             .
          
           
             4
             Branch
             .
          
           
             5
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Object
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             6
             Branch
             .
          
           
             7
             Branch
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Splendida
               peccata
            
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Metaphora
               a
               regibus
               sumpta
               qui
               habent
               annales
               in
               quibus
               memoranda
               annotant
               .
            
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Deorsum
               cadunt
               ,
               fursum
               volant
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             66.18
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Opera
               eleemosynaria
               non
               pereunt
               sed
               parturiunt
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             56.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Inform.
             
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             .
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             
          
           
             1
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2
             Quest.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             7.10
             
          
           
             3
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             Plut.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Induravit
               seputans
               s●deum
               posse
               vincere
            
             ,
             Mercer
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Qualis
               per
               arva
               Leo
               fulvam
               mijnaci
               fronte
               concutiens
               jubam
               ,
            
             Juven
             .
          
           
             3
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             20.23
             .
             Judg.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             7.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             43.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Inform.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Res
               est
               solliciti
               plena
               timoris
               amor
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Tandem
               flagitia
               in
               supplicia
               Vertuntur
            
             ,
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Iustificatio
               nunquam
               rescinditur
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Aliud
               est
               recedere
               ,
               aliud
               excidere
               a
               gratia
               ,
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             John
             2.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             †
             Splendore
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             Raritate
             .
          
           
             *
             Pretio
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Orna
               mento
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Inform.
             
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             3
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               Scoria
               est
               m●talli
               Sordes
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Branch
             .
          
           
             2
             King
             2.12
             .
          
           
             5
             Branch
             .
          
           
             6
             Branch
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             62.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Peculium
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Dei.
            
             Corn.
             lap
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Doct
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             128.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             *
             Neh.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
             Inform.
             
          
           
             1
             Branch
             .
          
           
             2
             Branch
             .
          
           
             3
             Branch
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               Virtus
               nolentium
               nulla
               est
            
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             King
             8.18
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quicquid
               propter
               Deum
               fit
               ,
               aequaliter
               fit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             2
             King
             5.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             3
             Vse
             .
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               n●evum
               aspiciat
               pater
               in
               silio
               ,
               non
               ideò
               extrudet
               de
               domo
               ,
            
             Calv.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Doct
               ▪
            
          
           
             2
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Videbitis
               in
               die
               iudicii
               quantum
               diversa
               sit
               sors
               pii
               &
               impii
               ,
            
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Impii
               exoriuntur
               ut
               exurantur
            
             .
             Austin
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Spelaea
               nefarij
               intrant
               ,
               ardenti
               Phlegetonte
               natant
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             
               Vexatio
               dat
               intellectum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             46.28
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Martyr
               in
               catena
               gaudet
            
             ,
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             7.18
             .